"M rm^..\
,.->.-' ^:;^;r.^-/1:
^^f ;"
■1' K''^^ rtrV'- * ,*,'' '
V '«♦
V'?--/-V;,-X-i..--f:
:^>..
':-^^r'??
M
J-JerKe/eu
TALES
OF THE
Caravan, Inn, and Palace,
TALES
Caravan, Inn, and Palace
BY
WILLIAM HAUFF.
WITH THE ORIGINAL ILLUSTRATIONS,
Translated from the German
BY
EdwaRI^ Lfc. ,S, TO,WELL„
CHICAGO:
JANSEN, McCLURG, & COMPANY.
1882.
4-liQv-
COFTRIGTIT.
JAirSEN, MoCLURG & COMPANY.
1881.
PUrNTKD BY DONNBLLBY, GAS8KTTK 4 LOYT>.
TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
In introducing to American readers these charming and
unique Tales, a few details may properly be given of their
author's life and literary work. The record, though brief, is one
of unusual interest.
Wilhelm Hauff was born at Stuttgart, Germany, in 1803, and
received his education at Tuebingen. He graduated from the
University, in 1824, with the degree of Doctor of Philosophy;
and for the following two years filled the position of tutor in a
nobleman's family. It was during the leisure hours afibrded by
this occupation that he composed the greater part of the works
upon which his fame rests. In 1826 he published his " Maerchen-
almanach auf das Jahr 1826, fuer Soehne UThd Toechter gebildeter
Staende,'" a translation of which is herewith tendered the Ameri-
can public, under the changed and abbreviated title of: '* Tales
of the Caravan, Inn, and Palace." In the same year, and closely
following the " Fairy Tales," came " Mittheilungen aus den Me-
moiren des Satan,'^ '■'■ Der Mann im Monde,'''' a second volume of
" Satan's Memoirs," and a collection of short tales. These vol-
umes appeared in such rapid succession as to obscure for a time
the brilliancy of the " Fairy Tales; " but later editions of them
acquired a widespread circulation, while their popularity is so
constantly on the increase as to suggest the thought that in time
they may prove a formidable rival of the •' Arabian Nights," in
the regards of the young, the world over.
The publication of " The Man in the Moon " gave Hauff a
national reputation; but when his '' Lichtenstein^ eine romantische
Sage " appeared, shortly afterward, the Wuertembergers hailed
him as the coming Walter Scott of Germany. Whether he would
have merited this fond and proud prediction of his countrymen,
6 TRANSLATOR'S PREFACE.
can not now be told. We only know that he seemed to recog-
nize in the historical novel his true field of labor, and that he
had already begun a second work of this nature, when he sick-
ened and died, in the Fall of 1827, before he had reached his
twenty-fifth birthday.
Hauff stood on the threshold of his career as an author, in
the dawning glory of his brilliant talents, when he was stricken
down; yet his writings betray no sign of immaturity, and his
collected works assure him a niche, high in the temple of litera-
ture. The art of investing localities with ideal characters who,
in the reader's imagination, haunt the spot forever after, was a
gift Hauff shared alike with his English brothers, Scott and
Dickens. On crossing the Bridge of Arts, in Paris, at night, one
familiar with his works is apt to look about for the tall and
graceful form of the " Beggar Girl," with her lantern, and the
plate held out so reluctantly for coins. Or, if he wander
through the rugged Suabian Alps, Hauffs '^ Lichtemtein'" will
be the guide-book he consults ; and through the valleys and over
the hiJls to the NeheUwehle he will trace the flight of the stern
Duke Ulerich, pausing maybe at the little village of Hardt to
pick out if possible the piper's home, and to look sharply at
every village maid, lest the kind-hearted little "Baerbele" should
pass him unawares.
Some of Banff's poems became quite popular in Germany,
and several of his songs may be heard to-day rising on the even-
ing air from out the beautiful valleys he loved so well.
Because bf his genius and his early death, Hauff becomes
associated in our mind with the English poets, Chatterton, Keats
and Shelley ; and in thinking of him we recall his own sad
words —
•' Oh, how Boon
Vanish grace and beauty's bloom;
Dost thou boast of cheeks ne'er paling,
Glowing red and white unfailing ?
See ! the roses wither all ! "
Chicago, October, 1881. E. L. S.
CONTENTS.
Part I.
^aUs of tj)e (Eataban*
The Caravan, - - - . - . u
The Caliph Stork, - - - - - - 15
The Amputated Hand, ... - 50
The Rescue of Fatima, - - - - - 49
Little Muck, -....- 70
The False Prince, ----- - 91
Part II.
The Inn in the Spessart, - - - - 119
The Hirsch-Gulden, - - '- - - 126
The Marble Heart (Firsi Fart), - - 151
Said's Adventures, - - - - - - 182
The Cave of Steenfoll, - ' - - - 229
The Marble Heart {Second Fari), - - - - 260
, Part III.
CaUs of tf)e ^Palace*
The Sheik's Palace and His Slaves, - - 295
The Dwarf Nosey, . - - - . 304
Abner, the Jew, - - - - - 340
The Young Englishman, ----- 353
The Story of Almansor, ... - 381
PART I.
TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
THE CARAVAN,
'NCE upon a time, a large caravan
moved slowly over the desert. On the
vast plain, where nothing was to be
seen but sand and sky, might have
been heard in the far distance the
tinkling bells of the camels and the
ringing hoof beats of horses. A thick
cloud of dust that moved before it
indicated the approach of the caravan ;
and when a breeze parted this cloud,
gleaming weapons and brilliantly colored garments daz-
zled the eye.
Thus was the caravan revealed to a man who galloped
towards it from one side. He rode a fine Arabian horse,
covered with a tiger skin ; from the deep-red trappings
12 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
depended little silver bells, while on the horse's head
waved a plume of heron feathers. The horseman was
of stately bearing, and his attire corresponded in richness
with that of his horse. A white turban, richly embroid-
ered with gold, covered his head ; his coat and Turkish
trousers were of scarlet ; while a curved sword, with a
rich hilt, hung at his side. He had pulled the turban
down well over his face ; and this, with the black eyes
that flashed from beneath the bushy brows, together with
the long beard that hung straight down from his Roman
nose, gave him a fierce and uncouth appearance.
When the rider had approached to within about fifty
paces of the vanguard of the caravan, he spurred his
horse forward, and in a few moments reached the head
of the procession. It was such an unusual occurrence
to see a single horseman riding over the desert that the
escort of the train, fearing an attack, thrust out their
spears.
" What do you mean ? " cried the horseman, as he
saw this warlike reception. *' Do you, then, believe a
single man would attack your caravan ? "
Ashamed of their momentary alarm, the escort
dropped their lances; while their leader rode up to the
stranger and asked what he wanted.
" Who is the master of this caravan ? " inquired the
horseman.
"It does not belong to one man," replied the guide;
"but to several merchants who are returning from Mecca
to their homes, and whom we escort across the desert,
as it often happens that travelers are annoyed by rob-
bers.**
"Then lead me to these merchants," requested the
stranger.
" That may not be done now," replied the guide, " as
we must proceed farther on before coming to a halt,
and the merchants are at least a quarter of an hour be-
hind us; but if you will ride on with me until we encamp
for our mid-day rest, I will then comply with your wish."
THE CARAVAN. 13
The stranger made no reply, but produced a pipe that
was fastened to his saddle-bow, and began to smoke,
meanwhile riding near the leader of the vanguard. The
guide knew not what to make of the stranger ; he hardly
dared to question him directly as to his name, and no
matter how skillfully he sought to draw him into conver-
sation, the stranger would only reply to such attempts
as : " You smoke a fine quality of tobacco," or, '' Your
horse has a splendid pace," with a short " Yes, cer-
tainly."
Finally they reached the spot where they were to camp
for the noon. The guide posted the guards, but remained
himself with the stranger until the caravan should come
up. Thirty camels, heavily laden, and attended by
armed guards, passed by. After these came the four
merchants to whom the caravan belonged, mounted on
fine horses. They were mostly men of advanced age,
of sober and staid appearance. Only one seemed much
younger than the others, and of more cheerful counten-
ance and vivacious spirits. A large number of camels
and pack-horses completed the caravan.
The tents were pitched, and the horses and camels
ranged around them in a circle.- In the centre stood a
tent of blue silk cloth. To this tent the leader of the
guard led the stranger. As they entered through the
curtain, they saw the four merchants sitting on gold em-
broidered cushions, while black slaves handed them food
and drink.
" Who is it you bring to us .^ " cried the young merchant
to the guide. Before the guide could reply, the stranger
said —
" My name is Selim Baruch, of Bagdad. On my way
to Mecca I was captured by a robber band, and three
days ago I succeeded in making my escape from them.
The great Prophet permitted me to hear the bells of
your camels in the distance, and thus directed me to
you. Allow me to journey in your company. Your pro-
tection would not be extended to one .unworthy of it ;
1^ TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
and when you reach Bagdad, I will richly reward^ your
kindness, as I am the nephew of the Grand Vizier."
The oldest merchant made reply : " Selim Baruch,
you are welcome to our shelter. It gives us pleasure to
assist you. But first of all, sit down and eat and drink
with us."
Selim Baruch accepted this invitation. On the con-
clusion of the repast, the slaves cleared away the dishes,
and brought long pipes and Turkish sherbet. The
merchants sat silently watching the blue clouds of smoke
as they formed into rings and finally vanished in the air.
The young merchant at length broke the silence by
saying —
" For three days we have sat thus on horseback and
at table without making any attempt to while away the
time. To me this is very wearisome, as T have always
been accustomed after dinner to see a dancer or to hear
music and singing. Can you think of nothing, my friends,
to pass away the time ? "
The three older merchants continued to smoke, seem-
ingly lost in meditation, but the stranger said —
" Permit me to make a proposition. It is that at every
camping-place one of us shall relate a story to the
others. This might serve to make the time pass pleas-
antly."
" You are right, Selim Baruch," said one of the
merchants, "let us act on the proposal."
*' I am glad the suggestion m^ets with your approval,"
said Selim ; "but that you may see I ask nothing unfair, I
will be the first to begin."
The merchants drew nearer together in pleased antici-
pation, and had the stranger sit in the centre. The
slaves replenished the cups and filled the pipes of their
masters, and brought glowing coals to light them. Then
Selim cleared his voice with a generous glass of sherbet,
stroked the long beard away from his mouth, and said —
" Listen, then, to the story of the Caliph Stork."
THE CALIPH STORK.
15
THE CALIPH STORK.
NE fine afternoon, Chasid, Caliph of
Bagdad, reclined on his divan. Owing
to the heat of the day he had fallen
asleep, and was now but just awakened,
feeling much refreshed by his nap. He
puffed at a long- stemmed rosewood
pipe, pausing now and then to sip the
coffee handed him by an attentive slave,
and testifying his approval of the same
by stroking his beard. In short, one
could see at a glance that the Caliph was in an excellent
humor.
Of all others, this was the hour when he might be
most easily approached, as he was now quite indulgent
and companionable ; and therefore it was the custom of
his Grand Vizier, Mansor, to visit him every day at this
time.
As usual, he came to-day ; but, as was unusual with
him, his expression was quite serious.
The Caliph, removing the pipe from his mouth for a
moment, said —
" Why do you wear so sober a face, Grand Vizier .-* "
The Vizier crossed his arms on his breast, bowed
low before his master, and made answer —
"Sire, whether my face be sober or no, I know not.
But beneath the castle walls stands a trader, who has
such beautiful wares that I cannot help regretting that I
have no spare money."
The Caliph, who had long wished for an opportunity
to do his Vizier a favor, sent his black slave below to
16 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
bring up the trader. The slave soon returned with the
man, who was short and stout, of dark brown com-
plexion, and clothed in rags. He carried a box contain-
ing all manner of wares : strings of pearls, rings, and
richly-chased pistols, cups and combs. The Caliph and
Grand Vizier looked them all over, and finally the Caliph
selected a fine pair of pistols for Mansor and himself, as
well as a comb for the Vizier's wife.
Now just as the merchant was about to close his box,
the Caliph espied a small drawer therein, and desired to
know if it contained still other valuables. By way of
reply, the trader opened the drawer, disclosing a little
box containing a blackish powder, and a paper covered
with singular writing, that neither the Caliph nor Mansor
was able to read.
"These two articles,*' explained the trader, "came
into my possession through a merchant who found them
on the street in Mecca. I do not know what they con-
tain, but, for a small consideration, you are welcome to
them, as I can make nothing of them."
The Caliph, who took pleasure in preserving old
manuscripts in his library, even though he might not be
able to read them, bought both the paper and the box,
and dismissed the merchant. Then, curious to know
what the manuscript contained, he inquired of the Vizier
if he knew of any one who could decipher it.
" Most gracious master and benefactor," replied the
Vizier, "near the great mosque lives a man called Selim
the Learned, who understands all languages. Let him
be summoned ; perhaps he might know these secret
characters."
The learned Selim was soon brought.
" Selim," began the Caliph, " it is said that you are
very learned. Look for a moment at this writing, and see
if you can make it out. If you can read it, you shall
receive a new holiday cloak from me; if you cannot, you
will get instead twelve lashes on the back and twenty-
THE CALIPH STORK, 17
five on the soles of your feet, for being misnamed Selim
the Learned."
Selim made an obeisance, saying, " Thv will be done,
OSire!"
He then examined the writing long and attentively,
suddenly exclaiming, " If this be not Latin, Sire, then
give me to the hangman ! "
" Read what is written there, if it is Latin ! " com-
manded the Caliph.
Selim thereupon began to translate as follows :
" Man^ whoever thou art^ that findeth this, praise Allah
for His goodness. He who takes a pinch of this powder, at
the same time saying, Mutabor, will be able to transform
himself into any animal, and will also understand the
language cf animals. Whenever he wishes to re-assume
the human form, he shall bow three times towards the East
and pronounce the same word. But take care that thou dost
not laugh while thou art transformed, or the magic word
would vanish utterly from thy memory, and thou tvouldst re-
main an animal.''
When Selim the Learned had read this, the Caliph
was pleased beyond measure. He made the scholar
swear never to mention the secret to any one ; presented
him with a beautiful cloak, and then dismissed him.
Then turning to his Vizier, he said —
" I call that a good investment, Mansor. I am im-
patient to become an animal. Come to me to-morrow
morning early. We will then go together to the fields,
take a little pinch of this magical snuff, and then listen
to what is said in the air and the water, in the forest and
field."
n.
No sooner had the Caliph Chasid dressed and break-
fasted on the following morning, than the Grand Vizier
arrived, as he had been commanded to do, to accompany
him on his walk. The Caliph put the box containing the
18 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
magic powder in his sash, and after bidding his attend-
ants remain in the castle, started off, attended only by
Mansor.
They first took their way through the extensive gar-
dens of the Caliph, vainly searching for some living
thing, in order to make their experiment. The Vizier at
last proposed that they go farther on, to a pond, where
he had frequently seen many creatures, more especially
storks.
The Caliph consented to the proposal of Mansor, and
went with him towards the pond. Arriving there, they
saw a stork walking up and down, looking for frogs, and
occasionally striking out before him with his bill. At the
same time far up in the sky they discerned another stork
hovering over this spot,
"I will wager my beard, Most Worthy Master," said
the Vizier, '' that these two storks will hold a charming
conversation together. What say you to our becoming
storks .'*"
" Well thought of!" answered the Caliph. "But first
let us carefully examine again the directions for resum-
ing our human form. All right! By bowing three times
towards the East and saying ' Mutabor,' I shall be once
more Caliph, and you Grand Vizier. But, for heavens
sake ! recollect ! No laughing;-, or we are lost ! "
While the Caliph spoke, he noticed that the stork
above their heads was gradually approaching the earth.
Quickly drawing the box from his girdle, he put a good
pinch to his nose, held out the box to the Vizier, who
also took a pinch, and both then cried out: ^' Mutabor !''
Their legs at once shrank up and became thin and
red ; the beautiful yellow slippers of the Caliph and his
companion took on the shape of stork's feet ; their arms
developed into wings; their necks were stretched until
they measured a yard in length ; their beards vanished,
while white feathers covered their bodies.
" You have a beautiful bill, Mr. Grand Vizier," cried
the Caliph, after a long pause of astonishment. " By the
THE CALIPH STORK.
19
beard of the Prophet ! I never saw any thing like it in my
life."
" Thank you most humbly," replied the Vizier, bowing
low; "but, if I dare venture the assertion, Your High-
ness presents a much handsomer appearance as a stork
than as Caliph. But come; if agreeable to you, let us
<r<s2.*«^
keep watch on our companions over there, and ascertain
whether we can really understand Siorkishy
In the meantime the other stork had alighted on the
ground, cleaned its feet with its bill, smoothed its feath-
ers nicely, and approached the first stork. The two
newly-made storks now made haste to get near them,
and, to their surprise, overheard the following conversa-
tion :
" Good morning, Mrs. Longlegs ! So early in the
meadow ?"
" Thank you kindly, dear Clapperbill ; I was just pro-
curing a little breakfast for myself. How would a por-
tion of lizard suit you, or a leg of a frog .'' "
" Much obliged ; but, I have not the least appetite to-
20 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
day. I come to the meadow for quite another purpose.
I am to dance to-day before my father's guests, and
therefore wish to practice a little in private."
So saying, the young stork stepped over the field in a
series of wonderful evolutions. The Caliph and Mansor
looked on in wonder. But when she struck an artistic
attitude on one foot, and began to fan herself gracefully
with her wings, the two could no longer contain them-
selves. An irrepressible fit of laughter burst forth from
their bills, from which it took them a long time to re-
cover. The Caliph was the first to compose himself.
" That was sport ! " exclaimed he, " that money could
not buy. It's too bad that the stupid creatures were
frightened away by our laughter, or they would certainly
have tried to sing."
Just here the Vizier remembered that laughing during
the transformation was forbidden them. He communi-
cated his anxiety to the Caliph.
" Zounds ! By the Cities of the Prophet, that would
be a bad joke if I were compelled to remain a stork !
Try and think of that stupid word, Mansor! For the life
of me, I can't recall it ! "
*' We must bow three times towards the East, calling :
Mu— Mu— Mu''
They turned towards the East, and bowed away so
zealously that their bills nearly ploughed up the ground.
But, O Horror! the magic word had escaped them ; and
no matter how often the Caliph bowed, or how earnestly
his Vizier called o\x\ — Mu — Mu, their memory failed
them ; and the poor Chasid and his Vizier remained
storks.
IIT.
^ Sadly the enchanted ones wandered through the fields,
without the slightest idea of what course they had better
pursue in their present plight. They could neither get
rid of their feathers, nor could they return to the town
THE CALIPH STORK,
21
with any hope of recognition ; for who would believe a
stork, were he to proclaim himself Caliph? or, even be-
lieving the story, would the citizens of Bagdad be will-
ing to have a stork for their Caliph ? So they stole about
for several days, supporting themselves very poorly on
fruits, which, on account of their long bills, they could
eat only with great difficulty. For lizards and frogs they
had no appetite, fearing lest such tit-bits might disagree
with their stomachs. The only consolation left them in
their wretchedness was the power of flight ; and they
often flew to the roofs of Bagdad, that they might see
what occurred there. For the first day or two, they
noticed great excitement in the streets, followed by sad-
ness. But about the fourth day after their enchantment,
while they were resting on the roof of the Caliph's
palace, they observed down in the street a brilliant pro-
cession. Trumpets and fifes sounded. A man in a gold-
embroidered scarlet coat sat upon a richly caparisoned
steed, surrounded by a gay retinue. Half Bagdad fol-
lowed him, and all shouted :
'" Hail Mizra ! Ruler of Bagdad ! "
22 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
The two storks perched on the palace roof, exchanged
a glance, and Caliph Chasid said—
"Do you perceive now the meaning of my enchant-
ment, Grand Vizier ? This Mizra is the son of my dead-
ly enemy, who, in an evil hour, swore to revenge himself
on me. But still 1 will not give up all hope. Come with
me, thou faithful companion of my misfortune, we will
make a pilgrimage to the grave of the Prophet. Perhaps
in that sacred pla:e the spell will be removed "
They rose from the palace roof and flew in the direc-
tion of Medina. But so little practice had the two storks
had in flying, that it fared hard with them.
"Oh, Sire!" groaned the Grand Vizier, after a few
hours' flight, " with your permission I shall have to stop.
You fly much too fast ! And it is now evening, and we
should do well to look out for a place on which to alight
for the night."
Chasid harkened to the request of his follower, and,
perceiving a ruin that promised to afford a shelter, they
flew down to it. The place they had selected for the
night bore the appearance of having once been a castle.
Beautiful columns rose out of the ruins, while several
rooms still in a fair state of preservation, testified to the
former splendor of the building. Chasid and his com-
panion strolled through the passages, seeking some dry
sheltered spot, when suddenly the stork Mansor stopped.
" Sire," whispered he softly, " I wish it were not so
unbecoming in a Grand Vizier, and even more in a stork,
to fear ghosts ! My courage is fast failing me, for near
here there was a distinct sound of sighing and groaning ! '*
The Caliph also stopped, and very plainly heard a low
sobbing that seemed to proceed from a human being,
rather than from an animal. Full of curiosity, he was
about to approach the place whence the sounds came,
when the Vizier caught him by the wing with his bill,
and begged him most earnestly not to plunge into new
and unknown dangers. All in vain ! for the Caliph, who
even under a stork's wing, carried a stout heart, tore him-
THE CALIPH STORK. 23
self away with the loss of a few feathers, and hastened
into a dark passage. He shortly came to a door, through
which he plainly heard sighs intermingled with low
groans. He pushed open the door with his bill, but re-
mained standing on the threshold in surprise.
In the ruined room, lighted but dimly by a small lat-
tice window, he saw a large owl sitting on the floor. Large
tears fell from its great round eyes, while in passionate
tones it poured forth its complaints from its curved beak.
But when the owl saw the Caliph and his Vizier, who by
this time had stolen up. it raised a loud cry of joy.
Daintily brushing the tears from its eyes with the brown
spotted wings, it exclaimed in pure human Arabic, to the
wonder of the listeners:
" Welcome, storks ! You are a good omen, as it was
once prophecied that storks would be the bearers of good
fortune to me."
As soon as the Caliph had sufficiently recovered from
his astonishment, he made a bow with his long neck,
brought his slender feet into a graceful position, and
said —
" O owl of the night! from your words I believe I see
in you a companion in misfortune. But, alas ! Your
hope that we can give you relief is doomed to disappoint-
ment. You will yourself appreciate our helplessness
when you have heard our story."
The owl requested him to relate it ; which the Caliph
did, just as we have heard it.
IV.
When the Caliph had concluded his story, the owl
thanked him, and said :
" Listen also to my tale, and learn that I am not less
unfortunate than yourself. My father is king of India.
I, his only and unhappy daughter, am named Lusa.
That same Forcerer, Kaschnur, who transformed you,
plunged me also into misery. One day he came to my
24 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
father and demanded me in marriage for his son Mizra.
But my father, who is a quick tempered man, had him
thrown down -stairs. The wretch found means, by as-
suming other forms, of approaching me ; and one day,
as I was taking the air in my garden, he appeared, dressed
as a slave, and handed me a drink that changed me into
this horrible shape. He brought me here senseless from
fright, and shouted in my ears with a terrible voice:
' Here you shall remain, ugly, despised by every creature,
until death ; or till some man voluntarily offers to marry
you in your present form! Thus do I revenge myself on
you and your proud father!' Since then many months
have passed. Lonely and sad, I live as a hermit within
these walls, abhorred by the world, despised even by
animals, shut out from all enjoyment of the beauties of
nature, as I am blind by day, and only at night, when
the moon sheds its pale ligTit over these walls, does the
veil fall from my eyes."
The owl finished her story, and once more brushed
away with her wing the tears which the recital of her
sufferings had caused.
The Caliph was sunk in deep thought over the story
of the Princess.
" Unless I am greatly in error," said he, " there is a
hidden connection between our misfortunes; but where
shall I find the key to this riddle.'*"
" O, Sire," the owl replied, " I suspect that too, for
when I was a little child it was foretold me by a sooth-
sayer that a stork would sometime bring me great good
fortune. And 1 think I know a way by which we can
accomplish our own rescue."
In great surprise the Caliph asked her in what way
she meant.
"The sorcerer who has done this wrong to us both,"
she answered, " comes once a month to these ruins. Not
far from here there is a room in which he is accustomed
to hold a banquet with many of his fellows. Many times
have I heard them there. On these occasions they relate
THE CALIPH STORK. 25
to each other their shameful deeds. Perhaps then he
will divulge the magic word you have forgotten."
" O, dearest Princess," cried the Caliph, " tell us, when
does he come, and where is the banqueting hall.^ "
The owl remained silent for a moment, and then said:
" Do not take it unkindly ; but only on one condition
can 1 inform you."
" Speak out ! speak out ! " exclaimed Chasid. " What-
ever your condition it will be acceptable to me."
"Well then, I am also desirous of being set free ; but
this can only happen by one of you offering me his hand."
The storks were somewhat disconcerted at this pro-
posal ; and the Caliph beckoned his follower to leave the
room with him.
" Grand Vizier,'* said the Caliph, closing the door be-
hind them, "this is a pretty piece of business! But you,
now, might take her."
' Indeed .'* " answered he, " and thus give my wife cause
to scratch my eyes out, when I get home."* Then, too, I
am an old man ; whereas you are young and unmarried,
and therefore in a better position to offer your hand to a
beautiful young princess."
" That's the very point," sighed the Caliph, as he sadly
allowed his wings to droop to the ground. " It would be
buying a cat in the bag; for what assurance have you
that she is young and beautiful .'* "
They discussed the matter for a long time, until at
last the Caliph, convinced that the Vizier would rather
remain a stork than marry the Princess, concluded to
fulfill the condition she had imposed on himself.
The owl was greatly rejoiced, and confessed that they
could not have come at a better time, as it was probable
that the sorcerers would assemble there that very night.
The owl then left the room with the storks to show them
to the banquet-room. For a long time they walked
through a dark passage, when finally there streamed out
bright rays of light through a broken wall. As they
came up to the wall the owl cautioned the storks to re-
2
26 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
main perfectly quiet. The gap in which they stood over-
looked a large room, adorned on all sides with marble
columns, and tastefully decorated; countless colored
lamps made the place light as day. In the centre of the
room stood a round table covered with various dainty
dishes, and upon the divan that encircled it, sat eight
men. In one of these men the storks recognized the
trader who had sold them the magic powder. The per-
son who sat next to him called on him to relate his latest
deeds. The trader then told the story of the Caliph and
his Vizier,
*' What kind of a word did you give them .<* " asked the
other sorcerer.
" A very hard Latin vfoxd—- Mutator. ''
When the storks from their place in the wall, heard
this, they were almost beside themselves with joy. They
ran so fast toward the outlet of the ruins that the owl
could hardly keep up with their long legs. Once clear
of the building, the Caliph said to the owl with much
feeling :
" Savior of my life and the life of my friend ! As a last-
ing reward for what you have done, take me for your
husband."
Then he turned to the East. Three times the storks
bowed their long necks to the sun just rising above the
mountains, '^ MutaborV shouted they, and in a trice they
were men again. Then, in the joy of their newly-returned
life, master and follower were laughing and weeping by
turns in each other's arms.
But who could describe their astonishment when they
turned around and saw a beautiful lady, richly dressed,
standing before them } With a smile she gave the Caliph
her hand.
" Do you no longer recognize the owl? " she asked.
It really was the Princess. The Caliph was so en-
THE CALIPH STORK. 2T
raptured by her beauty and grace, that he declared his
transformation into a stork had been the best piece of
fortune that had ever happened to him.
The three now set out together on their journey to
Bagdad. The Caliph found in his clothes not only the
box of magic powder, but his purse as well. He there-
fore bought in the next village whatever was necessary
for their journey, and thus they soon jreached the gates
of Bagdad. There the arrival of the Caliph caused the
greatest surprise. He had long since been given up for
dead, and the joy of the people at getting back their be-
loved ruler knew no bounds. All the more was their
wrath inflamed against the traitor Mizra. They rushed
to the palace, and took the old sorcerer and his son
prisoners.
The Caliph sent the old man to the ruins, and had
him hanged in the very room that had been occupied by
the Princess when an owl. But to the son, who under-
stood nothing of the art of his father, he gave the choice
of death or a pinch of the powder. As the prisoner
chose the latter, the Grand Vizier offered him the box.
A generous pinch, followed by the magic word of the
Caliph, and he became a stork. The Caliph secured
him in an iron cage, which was placed in the garden.
Long and happily Caliph Chasid lived with his wife,
the Princess. His pleasantest hours were always those
of the afternoon, when the Grand Vizier visited him.
Then they often spoke of their adventures as storks, and
whenever the Caliph felt unusually merry, he began to imi-
tate the Grand Vizier as he appeared when a stork. He
stalked up and down the room, set up a great clapping,
waved his arms as though they were wings, and showed
how the Vizier had turned to the East and called, ''Mu —
Mu — Mu — ." All this was great sport for the Caliph's
wife and children. But sometimes, when the Caliph
clapped too long and cried, ^'Mu — Mu — Mu — " too often,
the Vizier was wont to silence him with the threat that
if he did not stop he would tell the Princess what their
28 TALES OF THE CARA VAN.
conversation had been before the door of her room in the
ruin.
As Selim Baruch finished his story, the merchants
testified their approval thereof most heartily.
" Of a truth, the afternoon has passed without our
knowing it," said one of them, lifting the curtain of the
tent. " The evening wind blows fresh ; we could put be-
hind us a good stretch of road."
As his companions were of the same opinion, the
tents were folded, and the caravan started on its way in
the same order in which it had entered camp.
They journeyed nearly all night, as the days were hot
and sultry, while the night was cool and starlit. They
came at last to a convenient camping place, pitched their
tents and lay down to rest. But the merchants did not
neglect to provide for the stranger as bountifully as if
he had been their most honored guest. One gave him a
cushion, another blankets, a third gave him slaves; in
short, he was as well provided for as though he had been
at home.
The heated hours of the day were already upon them
when they arose from their slumbers, and they therefore
unanimously decided to remain where they were until
evening.
When night approached, the movement of the caravan
was resumed, and its progress was continued until the fol-
lowing noon without impediment. After they had halted
and refreshed themselves, Selim Baruch said to Muley,
the youngest of the merchants —
*' Although you are the youngest of us all, you are
always cheerful, and could certainly give us a merry tale.
Serve it up, so that we may refresh ourselves after the
heat of the day."
"I should be glad to relate something that would
amuse you," answered Muley. " Still, modesty in all
things is becoming to youth; therefore, my older traveling
THE CARAVAN. 29
companions should take precedence. Zaleukos is always
so serious and silent, ought he not to tell us what it is that
clouds his life ? Perhaps we should be able to lighten
his sorrow, if such he experiences ; for we would willingly
treat him as a brother, even though he is not of our re-
ligion."
The person thus addressed was a Greek merchant —
a man in middle age, fine looking and of vigorous frame,
but very grave. Although he was an unbeliever (that is,
not a Musselman), he was much beloved by his fellow-
travelers, as his whole conduct had won their esteem and
confidence. He had but one hand, and some of his
companions supposed that this loss was the cause of his
Zaleukos replied to the confidential inquiries of
Muley : "I am much honored by the interest you take in
me, but have no grief — at least none that you, with even the
best intentions, could dispel. Still, as Muley seems to
lay so much stress on my sadness, I will tell you some-
thing that will perhaps account for my appearing sadder
than other people. As you see, I have lost my left hand.
It was not missing at my birth, but I was deprived of it
in the darkest hours of my life. Whether my punish-
ment was just — whether, under the circumstances, my
features could be other than sad — you may judge for
yourselves when you have heard the story of the Ampu-
tated Hand."
so
TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
THE AMPUTATED HAND.
^ WAS born in Constantinople. My father
was an interpreter at the Sublime Porte,
carrying on at the same time quite a
lucrative trade in ottar of roses and silk
goods. He gave me a good education,
devoting a part of his own time to my
instruction, and also employing one of
our priests to superintend my studies.
At first he designed me to be the succes-
sor of his business, but as I developed
i greater talents than even he had expected,
he changed his mind, and, by the advice of his friends,
concluded to make a physician of me ; inasmuch as a
doctor, whose acquirements were greater than those of
the quacks on the market-place, was sure of making his
way in Constantinople. Many Franks came to our house,
and one of them persuaded my father to allow me to go
to the city of Paris, in his country, where the best medi-
cal education might be had gratuitously. He proposed
to take me with him on his return journey, and the trip
should cost me nothing. My father, who had traveled
widely in his youth, assented to the arrangement, and
the Frenchman told me I should have three months in
which to get ready.
I was beside myself with joy at the prospect of seeing
foreign countries, and waited for the day of our departure
with great impatience. At last the Frenchman finished
his business, and prepared for the journey. On the
evening before we started, my father led me into his bed-
■chamber. There I saw fine apparel and weapons lying
THE AMPUTATED HAND. ^\
■on the table. But that which attracted my attention most
was a large pile of gold, larger than I had ever before
seen. My father embraced me, saying —
" See, my son, I have provided these clothes for your
journey. These weapons are also yours ; they are the
same that your grandfather buckled on me when I went
out into the world. I know that you can wield them ;
but never use them except in self-defense, and then
strike hard. My fortune is not large ; look, I have
divided it into three parts: one is yours, another is for
my own support, but the third is a sacred trust, to be
well guarded, and meant to serve you in the hour of
need."
Thus spake my good old father, while tears stood in
his eyes, perhaps from a presentiment that he would never
see me again.
Every thing went well on the journey. We soon ar-
rived in the land of the Franks, and six days afterwards
we entered the great city of Paris. My frifend rented a
room for me there, and advised me as to the best dis-
position to make of my mon^y, which amounted in all to
two thousand thalers.
I lived for three years in this city, and learned what a
qualified physician should know; but I should be guilty
of untruth were I to say that I lived there contentedly,
for the customs of this people did not please me. I had
but few good friends there, but these few were noble
young men. In all this time I had heard nothing from
my father. The desire to see my home finally prevailed
over all other considerations. I therefore seized a favor-
able opportunity to return. An embassy from the Franks
was bound to the Sublime Porte. I engaged as surgeon
in the retinue of the ambassadors, and arrived safely
once more in Stamboul.
I found my father's house closed. The neighbors
were astonished to see me, and told me that my father
had been dead for two months. The priest who had in-
structed me in my youth, brought me the key, and alone
32 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
and bereft I entered the desolate house. I found every
thing as my father had left it, with the single exception
of the gold that he had promised to leave me— that was
missing. 1 asked the priest about it. He made a low
bow, and replied :
" Your father died as a holy man, leaving his gold to
the church."
This was incomprehensible to me, yet what should I
do ? I had no witnesses against the priest, and must
console myself with the reflection that he had not also
regarded the house and goods of my father as a legacy
to the church. This was the first misfortune that hap-
pened to me, but from this time forth, stroke followed
stroke. My reputation as a physician did not spread,
because I could not stoop to advertise myself on the
market-place ; and, above all, I missed my father, whose
recommendation would have secured me admittance to
the wealthiest and most influential families, which now
never gave a thought to the poor Zaleukos. Then, too,
my father's goods found no sale, as the old customers
disappeared after his death, and to gain new ones would
require time.
Once, as I was hopelessly thinking over my situation,
it occurred to me that I had often seen countrymen of
mine wandering through the land of the Franks, and dis-
playing their wares in the squares of the cities. I re-
membered that their goods found a ready sale, because
they came from a strange country, and that the profits on
such merchandise were very large. My resolution was
taken at once. I sold the homestead, gave a part of the
sale money to a trustworthy friend to keep for me, and
with the remainder bought such goods as were not com-
mon among the Franks ; shawls, silk stuff's, ointments,
oils, etc. 1 then took passage on a ship, and so began
my second journey to the land of the Franks.
It seemed as though fortune smiled on me again the
moment we left the Dardanelles behind. Our voyage
was short and fortunate. I wandered through the cities
THE AMPUTATED HAND. 33
and towns of the Franks, and every-where found ready
purchasers for my wares. My friend in Stamboul kept
forwarding me consignments of fresh goods, and day by
day my financial condition improved. When I thought
I had made money enough to venture on some larger un-
dertaking, I went to Italy with my goods. I have
omitted speaking on one thing that brought me in quite
a little sum of money ; this was my knowledge of medi-
cine. When I entered a town, I scattered notices an-
nouncing the arrival of a Greek physician, whose skill
had restored many to health ; and my balsams and med-
icines brought me in many a sequin.
At last I reached the city of Florence. It was my in-
tention to remain some time in this place, partly because
the city pleased me, and partly for the reason that I
wished to recover from the fatigue of my wanderings. I
rented a shop in the Santa Croce quarter, and not far
from it, in an inn, I found a suite of beautiful rooms that
overlooked a terrace. I then distributed notices that ad-
vertised me as a merchant and physician. I had no
sooner opened my shop than a stream of customers
poured in, and although my prices were rather high, 1 sold
more than others, because I was polite and affable with
my customers.
I had passed four days pleasantly in Florence, when
one evening, after closing my shop, as I was counting
over the profits of the day, I came across a note, in a lit-
tle box, that I could not remember having put there. I
opened the note, and found that it contained a request
that I would come to the Ponte Vecchio that night
punctually at twelve o'clock. I studied for a long time
over the matter ; but, as I did not know a soul in Flor-
ence, I concluded that somebody wished to lead me
secretly to a sick person, as had happened more than
once before. I therefore resolved to go ; but, by way of
precaution, I took along the sword that my father had
given me.
Shortly before midnight I started, and soon came to
c
34 TALES OF THE CARAVAN,
the Ponte Vecchio. I found the bridge deserted, and
determined to wait until the person who had invited me
there should appear. The night was cold ; the moon
shone bright, and I looked down at the waves of the
Arno gleaming in the moonlight. The church clocks
struck twelve. I raised my head, and before me stood
a tall man, covered with a red mantle, a corner of which
he held before his face. I was somewhat startled at first
by his sudden appearance, but collecting myself immed-
iately, said to him :
" If you are the person who ordered me here, tell me
what it is you desire 'i "
The man in the red mantle turned about and said
slowly : " Follow me ! "
I felt somewhat uneasy about accompanying this
stranger, and replied : " Not so, dear sir, until you first
tell me where I am to follow you ; and you might also
show me your face, so that I may assure myself that you
mean me no harm."
The stranger, however, assumed to be indifferent, and
said, " If you won't go, Zaleukos, then don't ! "
This aroused my anger. " Do you think," exclaimed
I, "that a man like me will allow himself to be made
sport of by every fool.'' and that I should wait here in
this cold night for nothing? "
In three leaps I reached him, seized him by the cloak,
and shouted still louder, at the same time laying my
other hand on my sword; but the stranger had already
disappeared around the next corner, leaving the cloak in
my hand.
By and by my rage subsided; I still had the cloak,
and this should furnish the key to this singular adven-
ture. I put it on and started to go home. But before I
had gone a hundred steps from the bridge, somebody
brushed by me, and whispered to me in French : " Take
care. Count; it can't be done to-night!" But before I
could look around, this person was far away, and I saw
only a shadow flitting by the houses-. 1 saw at once that
THE AMPUTATED HAND. 35
these whispered words were meant for the owner of the
cloak, and did not in any way concern me; but they shed
no light on the mystery.
The next morning I considered what would better be
done in the matter. My first thought was to have the
mantle cried in the streets, as though I had found it, but
in that case the owner could have sent for it by some
third party, and I should be no wiser for my pains. While
I was thinking of this, I examined the mantle closely.
It was of heavy reddish-purple Genoese velvet, with a
border of Astrachan fur, and richly embroidered with
gold. The splendid appearance of the cloak led me to
think of a plan that I resolved to put in execution. I
took the cloak to my store, and offered it for sale; but
placed such a high price on it that I was sure it would
find no purchaser. My purpose in this was to look every-
body who asked about the furred cloak directly in the
eye. I thought that as I had had a momentary glimpse
of- the figure of the unknown man after the loss of his
cloak, I would know it among a thousand. There were
many admirers of the cloak, whose extraordinary beauty
attracted all eyes ; but none of them resembled the stran-
ger, and not one of them would pay the exorbitant
price of two hundred sequins. It struck me as strange
that when I asked one and another whether such cloaks
were common in Florence, they all answered, "no," and
assured me that they had never before seen such a rich
and elegant piece of work.
As evening drew near, a young man, who had often
been in my shop, and who had already bid high for the
cloak, came in, and threw down a purse of sequins, ex-
claiming :
" Before God, Zaleukos, I must have your cloak, even
if it beggars me."
He at once began to count out his gold pieces. I was
in quite a dilemma. I had only hung up the mantle in
order that it might perhaps catch the eye of its owner;
and along came a young fool to pay the monstrous price,
36 TALES OF THE CARAVAN,
but what could I do? I finally consented to the bargain,
as from one point of view I should be well compensated
for my night's adventure. The youth put on the mantle
and left, but turned on the threshold and detached a
paper that was fastened to the mantle, which he threw
to me, saying: "Here, Zaleukos, is something that evi-
dently does not go with the cloak."
I took the paper unconcernedly, and found the follow-
ing words were written on it : " Bring the cloak to the Ponte
Vecchio to-night, at the appointed time, and you will
receive four hundred sequins."
I was thunderstruck. I had forfeited this chance, and,
had not even attained my purpose. But not stopping to
consider the matter, I gathered up the two hundred
sequins, and rushed out after the man who had bought
the cloak. " Take back your money my good friend,"
said I, " and leave me the mantle, as it is impossible for
me to part with it "
At first the young man looked on this as a joke; but
when he saw that 1 was really in earnest, he angrily re-
fused to comply with my demand, treated me as a fool,
and thus we speedily came to blows. I was so fortunate
as to snatch the cloak away from him in the scuffle, and
was hastening away with it, when the young man sum-
moned the police, and we were taken to court. The judge
was surprised at the accusation against me, and awarded
the cloak to my opponent. But I offered the young man
twenty, fifty, eighty, yes, one hundred sequins, over and
above his two hundred, if he would leave me in posses-
sion of the mantle. My gold accomplished what my en-
treaties could not. He took my sequins, while I carried
away the mantle in triumph, contenting myself with the
thought that even if all Florence considered me insane,
I knew, better than they, that I should clear something
by this transaction.
Impatiently I awaited the night. At the same hour
as on the previous night, I went to the Ponte Vecchio
with the mantle on my arm. At the last stroke of the
THE AMPUTATED HAND. 37
clock, a form approached out of the darkness. It was
undoubtedly the man I had met the night before.
" Have you the mantle } " I was asked.
" Yes," replied I ; " but it cost me a hundred sequins
cash."
" I know it," was the reply, " look here, there are four
hundred,"
He walked with me up to the broad balustrade of the
bridge, and counted out the gold pieces. They glistened
brightly in the -moonlight ; their gleam rejoiced my heart.
Oh, I dreamed not that it was the last joy it would ever
experience. I put the money in my pocket, and at-
tempted to get a good look at the stranger; but he wore
a mask, through which dark eyes darted a formidable
look on me.
" I thank you, sir, for your kindness," said I. " What
now do you require from me ? But I say to you before-
hand that it must not be any thing wrong."
"Your anxiety is needless," replied he, as he placed
the mantle on his shoulders. "I need your services as a
doctor ; still, not for a living patient, but for a dead
one."
" How can that be ? " cried I, in astonishment.
" I came with my sister from a distant country," began
the stranger, beckoning me at the same time to follow
him. ." I lived with her here at the house of a friend.
My sister had been ill, and yesterday she died suddenly.
Her relatives will bury her to-morrow. But in accord-
ance with an old custom in our family, all of its members
must be buried in the tomb of their ancestors. Many
who died in foreign lands were embalmed and brought
home. I will permit our relatives here to keep my sis-
ter's body, but I must at least take to my father the head
of his daughter, that he may see her once more."
This custom of cutting off the heads of beloved rela-
tives seemed horrible to me; still I thought best not to
offer any objections, lest the stranger should feel insulted.
I therefore told him that I was acquainted with the
38 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
method of embalming the dead, and requested him to
conduct me to the deceased. Still I could not retrain
from inquiring why all this was to be conducted so
secretly and at night? He answered that his relatives,
holding his views on this subject to be wicked, would pre-
vent him from carrying them out by day ; but when the
head was once removed, they could say little more on the
subject. Of course he might have brought me the head
himself but a natural feeling held him back from remov-
ing it.
In the meantime we had reached a large and magnifi-
cent house, which my companion pointed out to me as
the end of our night's pilgrimage. We passed by the
principal gate, entering by a smaller one, which the
stranger closed carefully after him, and ascended a spiral
staircase in the darkness. It led into a dimly lighted
corridor, from which he gained a room which was lighted
by a lamp suspended from the ceiling.
In t'his room was a bed, on which the body lay. The
stranger turned his head away, apparently making an at-
tempt to hide his tears. He pointed to the bed; ordered
me to do my work well and quickly, and walked out of
the door.
I took out my instruments, which as a physician I al-
ways carried with me, and approached the bed. Only
the head of the dead girl was visible, but this was so
beautiful that I was seized with the deepest pity. The
dark hair hung down in long braids ; the face was pale ;
the eyes were closed.
I first made a slight incision in the skin, as is the
practice with surgeons when they are about to remove a
limb. Then I selected my sharpest knife, and with one
stroke cut through the windpipe. But what a tragedy !
The girl opened her eyes, closing them again instantly,
and with a deep sigh, now, for the first time, breathed
out her life, while at the same time a warm stream of
blood gushed from the wound. I was sure that I had
taken the life of this poor creature ; for that she was now
THE AMPUTATED HAND.
39
dead was beyond question, as there could be no recovery
from this wound.
I stood some moments almost stupefied at what had
taken place. Had the man in the red mantle betrayed
me, or had his sister been lying in a trance .? The latter
conjecture seemed the most plausible. But I dared not
say this to the brother of the girl ; therefore I resolved to
take the head completely off. But one more groan came
from the dying girl, a spasm shook her form, and all was
40 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
over. Overcome with horror, I rushed out of the room.
But the lamp in the corridor had gone out, and there was
no trace of my companion. In the darkness, I was com-
pelled to feel my way along the wall to reach the stair-
way. I finally found it, and descended, slipping and
stumbling. Nor was there any one below. I found the
door unlocked, and breathed freer when I once more
stood upon the street. Urged on by terror, I ran to my
rooms, and buried myself in the cushions of my
couch.
But sleep fled from me, and the approach of morning
warned me to compose myself. It seemed altogether
likely to me that the man who had betrayed me into
doing this atrocious deed would not inform on me. I re-
solved to go on as usual with my business, and if possi-
ble to assume a cheerful manner. But a new circum-
stance, that I now noticed for the first time, increased
my terror My cap and girdle, as well as my instru-
ments, were missing, and I was uncertain whether I had
left them in the chamber of the murdered girl, or had lost
them in my flight. Unfortunately the first supposition
seemed the more probable, and thus the murder would
be traced to me.
I opened my shop at the usual time. My neighbor,
who was a talkative man, came in to see me as usual in
the morning.
" What do you say to the horrible tragedy that hap-
pened last night .' " was his greeting. 1 acted as if I
knew nothing about it. " What, is it possible that you
don't know what the whole city is talking about } Not
know that the most beautiful flower of Florence, Bianca,
the Governor's daughter, was murdered during the night 1
I saw her yesterday, looking so happy as she rode
through the streets with her lover; and to-day was to
have been her wedding day."
Every word was a stab in my heart. And how often
did I suff'er these pangs, as one by one my customers re-
peated the story, each making it more horrible than the
THE AMPUTATED HAND. \\
Other ! And yet none of them could make it as terrible
as it had been when presented to my own eyes.
About noon an officer from the court stepped into my
shop, and requested me to send the people away.
"Signor Zaleukos," said he, producing the articles I
had missed, " are these things yours.'' "
I hesitated for a moment whether I should deny all
knowledge of them; but as I saw through the half open
door my landlord and several acquaintances who could
have borne witness against me, I determined not to make
the matter worse by a lie, and acknowledged the owner-
ship of the articles. The officer bade me follow him,
and led me to a large building, which I soon recognized
as the prison. There he showed me to a room, telling
me that I should occupy it for the present.
My situation seemed desperate when I came to think
it over in the solitude of the prison. The thought that
I had committed murder, even though it was done acci-
dentally, kept returning to my mind. Neither could I
hide from myself the fact that the glitter of the gold had
captivated my senses, or I should never have rushed so
blindly into this affair.
Two hours after my arrest I was led out of my cham-
ber. Passing down several steps, we entered a large
hall. Twelve men, most of them of advanced age, sat
at a long table, covered with a black cloth. On the side
of the hall were ranged rows of benches, filled with the
aristocracy of Florence. High up, "in the galleries the
spectators were crowded close together. When I was
brought before the black-covered table, a man of dark
and sad aspect arose. It was the Governor. He told
those assembled that he, being the father of the mur-
dered girl, could not preside over this case, and that he
would vacate his seat, for the present, in favor of the
oldest senator. The oldest senator was a man of at
least ninety years. He was bent with age, and his tem-
ples were fringed with thin white hairs ; but his eyes
were still brilliant, and his voice was clear and strong.
42 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
He began by asking me if I confessed to the murder.
I besought him to give me his attention, and related fear-
lessly and in distinct tones what I had done. I noticed
that as I proceeded, the Governor first turned pale and
then red; and when I had finished, he sprang up in a
rage. " What, wretch ! " he exclaimed to me, " it is your
intention, then, to impute this crime, that you committed
in a spirit of avarice, to another } "
The presiding senator reproved him for this outburst,
and reminded him that he had of his own accord re-
nounced his right to direct the trial ; nor did it appear,
he said, that I contemplated robbery, as, by his own ad-
mission, nothing was stolen from his daughter. The
senator declared to the Governor that he must give an
account of his daughter's past life, as this was the only
means of judging whether I had spoken the truth or not.
At the same time he would close the court for that day,
in order, as he said, to get some further information from
the papers of the deceased, which the Governor should
turn over to him. I was led back to my prison, where 1
passed a miserable day, occupied with the eager wish
that some connection might be established between the
man in the red mantle and the deceased.
Full of expectation, I entered the hall of justice on
the following day. There were several letters on the
table. The aged senator asked me whether they were
in my hand-writing. I looked at them, and found that
they must have been written b^ the same hand that
wrote me the two notes I had received. I expressed
this belief to the senators, but they paid no attention to
my opinion, and answered that I both could and did
write those notes myself, as the signature at the end of
the letters was certainly a Z, the initial letter of my name.
And then the letters contained threats against the de-
ceased, and warnings against the wedding which was
about to take place.
The Governor seemed to have made some strange
disclosures about me, as I was on this day treated more
THE AMPUTATED HAND. 4fJ
Sternly and suspiciously. To justify myself, I called for
all the papers that were to be found in my room. But
I was told that search had already been made there, and
nothing found. When the court broke up, my hope had
entirely vanished ; and when I was led back to the hall
on the third day, the verdict was communicated to me.
I had been convicted of willful murder, and sentenced
to death. To this, then, I had come at last ! Deprived
of every thing that was still dear to me on earth, far from
my home, I should die innocent of crime, and, in the
bloom of my youth, under an ax !
I was sitting in my lonely prison on the evening of
the day that had decided my fate, with my hopes all
dissipated, and my thoughts earnestly turned on death,
when my prison door opened, and a man entered, who
regarded' me long and silently. "And thus I find you
once more, Zaleukos } " said he. I had not recognized
him by the dull gleam of my lamp, but the tone of his
voice awoke old memories in me. It was Valetty, one
oif the few friends I had made during my studies in Paris.
He said that happening to come to Florence, where his
father, who was a man of prominence, lived, he heard of
my story ; he had come to see me, to learn from my own
lips how I had come to commit so terrible a crime. I
told him the whole story. He seemed very much aston-
ished, and implored me to tell him, my only friend, the
whole truth, and not die with a lie on my lips, I swore
to him by every thing that was sacred that I had spoken
the truth, and that the only burden on my conscience
was that, dazed by the glitter of the gold, I had not per-
ceived the improbabilities in the stranger's story. " Then
you did not know Bianca.^" asked he. I assured him
that I had never seen her before. Valetty then told
me that a deep secret hung over the deed, that the Gov-
ernor had passed sentence on me very hastily, and there
was a rumor among the people that I had known Bianca
for a long time, and had murdered her out of revenge for
her approaching marriage with another. I remarked to
44 TALES OF THE CARAVAN,
him that all this might apply to the man in the red
mantle, but that I was unable to prove his participation
in the deed. Valetty embraced me, weeping, and prom-
ised to make every effort to save my life. I had but
little hope, yet I knew that Valetty was a wise man and
experienced in the laws, and that he would do his best
to save me.
For two long days I remained in uncertainty. At
last Valetty appeared. " I bring you consolation, even
though it be painful," said he. " You will live and be
set at liberty ; but with the loss of a hand."
Joyfully I thanked my friend for my life. He told
me that the Governor was inexorably opposed to open-
ing the case again, but that finally, in order not to appear
unjust, he agreed that if a similar case could be found in
any books of Florentine history, then my punishment
should be regulated by the punishment there recorded.
Valetty and his father had thereupon looked through the
old books by day and night, and finally found a case the
exact counterpart of mine. The punishment there
awarded was stated thus : " His left hand shall be am-
putated, his goods confiscated, and he himself banished
forever." This was now to be my punishment; and I
had to prepare myself for the painful ordeal that awaited
me. But I will not dwell on that terrible hour when I
stood on the public square, laid my hand on the block,
and felt my own blood stream over me.
Valetty took me to his own house until I had recov-
ered ; then he generously provided me with money for
my journey; as all that I had acquired in my years of
labor was forfeited to the State. I traveled from Flor-
ence to Sicily, and there embarked on the first ship for
Constantinople. My hopes were turned upon the money
I had given into the keeping of my friend ; I also asked
permission to live with him, but he astounded me with
the question, why I did not occupy my own house 'i He
informed me that a strange man had bought a house in my
name in the Greek quarter, and had told the neighbors
THE CARAVAN, 45
that I would soon be there to take possession of it. 1 im-
mediately went there with my friend, and was warmly wel-
comed by all my old acquaintances. An old merchant
gave me a letter, left by the man who had bought the
house for me.
The letter was as follows : " Zaleukos, two hands will
be always ready to provide so tirelessly for you that
you will not feel the loss of one. The house that
you see, and all it contains, is yours ; and every year you
will be given enough to place you in the ranks of your
wealthiest countrymen. May you forgive him who is
more unfortunate than yourself."
I suspected who had written this; and the merchant
replied to my question that he had taken the man to be
a Frank, and that he wore a red mantle. I knew enough
to own to myself that the stranger was not entirely des-
titute of noble sentiments. I found my new house fitted
up in the very best manner, and there was also a shop
stocked with wares finer than I had ever owned before.
Ten years have passed since then ; yet, more from
habit than necessity, I continue to make these commer-
cial journeys. I have never since visited that country
where I met with my misfortune. Every year I receive a
thousand gold pieces. But though it rejoices me to know
that the unfortunate stranger has some noble traits of
character, it is impossible for him to cure the sorrow of
my soul, which is perpetually haunted by the terrible
vision of the murdered Bianca.
While the Greek merchant had told his story, the
others had listened to him with the deepest interest.
Selim Baruch, particularly, had shown much emotion,
having sighed deeply several times, while Muley was
sure that at one time he had seen tears in his eyes.
The merchants commented for some time on the story.
" And do you not hate the stranger who so basely en-
dangered your life and caused the loss of so important a
member of your body ? " asked Selim Baruch.
46 TALES OP THE CARA VAN.
*' There was a time at first," answered the Greek,
*' when my heart accused him before God that he had
brought this sorrow on me and poisoned my life. But I
found consolation in the religion of my fathers, which
commands me to love my enemies. And then he must
be more unhappy than I."
" You are a noble man ! "exclaimed Selim Baruch, as
he pressed the Greek's hand warmly.
The leader of the guard here interrupted the conver-
sation. He entered the tent with an anxious air, and
reported that it would not do for them to retire to their
couches, as this was the place where the caravans were
usually attacked ; and, besides, his sentinels believed
they saw several horsemen in the distance.
The merchants were greatly disturbed at this news ;
but Selim Baruch, the stranger, expressed surprise at
their consternation, and thought that they were so
strongly guarded that they need not fear a troop of Arab
robbers.
" True, Master! " answered the leader of the escort;
" if it were only such fellows, one could lie down to
sleep without anxiety. But for sometime past the terrible
Orbasan has appeared occasionally ; and therefore it
behooves one to be on his guard."
Selim desired to know who this Orbasan might be,
and one of the merchants answered him: "There are
all sorts of reports current among the people about this
wonderful man. Some believe him to be a supernatural
being, because he has often overcome five or six men in
a fight. Others hold that he is a brave Frank, whom
misfortune has driven into these parts. But from all
accounts this much is certain : that he is an infamous
robber and thief! "
"But still you will hardly be able to maintain that,"
retorted Lezah, another of the merchants. " Even
though a robber, he is a magnanimous man, and has
shown himself such to my brother, as I could relate to
you. He has made orderly men of his whole band, and
THE CARAVAN. 47
while he roams over the desert, no other band dare show
itself. Neither is he a common robber, but simply levies
a tax on the caravans, and whoever pays this willingly
may travel on without further molestation, for Orbasan
is the Ruler of the Desert."
Thus the merchants discoursed in the tent ; but the
guard, who was stationed around the camp, began to be
uneasy. A considerable troop of armed horsemen was
seen at a distance of half an hour's ride, and seemed to
be making directly for the camp. One of the guard
therefore went into the tent to announce that they would
probably be attacked. The merchants conferred- with
one another as to what was to be done : whether they
had better ride out and meet the attack, or await it in
camp. The two eldest merchants were in favor of the
latter course ; but the fiery Muley and Zaleukos chose
the first, and called on Selim to follow their example.
But Selim quietly drew a small blue cloth, covered with
red stars, from his girdle, tied it to a spear, and ordered
one of the slaves to fasten it to the top of the tent, say-
ing he would pledge his life that when the horsemen saw
this signal they would draw off quietly. Muley placed
no faith in the result, but the slave fixed the lance on
top of the tent. In the meantime all those in camp had
seized their weapons, and looked for the horsemen in
intense expectancy. But they had apparently caught
sight of the signal on the tent, as they suddenly changed
their course, and moved off from the camp in an oppo-
site direction.
The merchants gazed in wonder, now at the vanish-
ing horsemen, and then on Selim. But he stood before
the tent, looking out unconcernedly over the plain, as if
nothing unusual had happened. At length Muley broke
the silence.
"Who are you, O mighty stranger.^" cried he. "You
that tame the wild hordes of the desert by a signal."
"You rate my power much higher than it is," an-
swered Selim Baruch. " I provided myself with this
48 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
token when I fled from captivity. What it signifies, I do
not know myself; only this much I do know: that who-
ever travels with this sign stands under powerful protec-
tion."
The merchants thanked Selim and called him their
deliverer; and really the number of the horsemen was
so great that the caravan could not have resisted them
very long.
With lighter hearts the merchants laid down to rest;
and when the sun began to set, and the evening breeze
blew over the plains of sand, they broke camp, and
resumed their journey.
The next day they camped within a day's march of
the end of the desert. When the travelers had gathered
once more in the large tent, Lezah the merchant began
to speak :
" I told you yesterday that the dreaded Orbasan was
a magnanimous man ; permit me to prove it to you
to-day, by the recital of my brother's fate. My father
was Cadi at Acara. He had three children, of whom T
was the eldest. My brother and sister were considerably
younger. When I was twenty years old, my father's
brother sent for me. He made me heir to his property,
with the condition that I should remain with him while
he lived. But he reached a good old age, so that I
could not return home until two years ago, having
learned nothing in the meantime of the dark cloud that
had overshadowed our family, and how graciously Allah
had dispersed it."
THE RESCUE OF FA TIM A.
49
THE RESCUE OF FATIMA.
Y brother Mustapha and my sister
Fatima were of nearly the same age.
He was at the most, but two years
older. They were devotedly attached
to one another, and together strove,
by every means in their power, to
lighten the burden of our sick father's
years.
On Fatima's sixteenth birthday, my
brother arranged a celebration in her
honor. He invited all her companions; served them
with choice viands in the garden ; and towards evening
invited them to a ride on the sea, in a barge which he
had hired, and decorated especially for the occasion.
Fatima and her companions joyfully accepted the invi-
tation, as the evening was fine, and the city viewed
from the sea, especially by night, presented a magnifi-
cent appearance.
So highly did the young girls enjoy their ride, that they
kept urging my brother to take them still further out to
sea. Mustapha consented very unwillingly, as some days
before a corsair had been seen standing off the coast.
Not far from the city a point of land extended out into
the sea. The young girls now expressed a desire to go
there, that they might see the sun set in the sea. As
they rounded the cape, they saw, at a little distance, a
barge filled with armed men. With many misgivings,
my brother ordered the oarsmen to turn the boat around
and pull for shore. And in truth his fears did not seem
to be groundless, for the other barge gave chase to them,
D
50 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
and, having more rowers, soon overtook them — keeping
in a line between my brother's barge and the shore.
When the young girls perceived their danger, they
jumped up with cries and lamentations. It was in vain
that Mustapha tried to quiet them ; in vain did he urge
them to be quiet, as, by their running about, ihe boat was
in danger of upsetting. His entreaties were not listened
to ; and when finally the other boat came near, they all
rushed to the further side of Mustapha's boat and cap-
sized it.
But in the meantime the movements of the strange
boat had been watched from land, and as for some time
past fears had been entertained of corsairs, several
barges pushed out from shore to render assistance to my
brother. They arrived just in time to pick up the drown-
ing ones. In the excitement, the hostile boat escaped ;
and in the two barges on which the rescued had been
placed, there was some uncertainty as to whether all had
been saved. These two boats were brought side by side,
and alas ! it was found that my sister and one of her
companions were missing. At the same moment a man
whom no one knew was discovered on one of the barges.
Mustapha's threats extorted from him the admission that
he belonged to the hostile ship that lay at anchor two
miles to the eastward, and that his companions, in their
hasty flight, had left him while he was in the very act of
assisting the young girls out of the water. He further
said that he had seen two of them drawn into the boat
to which he belonged.
The anguish of my aged father was intense. Musta-
pha, too, was nearly wild with grief — not alone because
his beloved sister was lost, and he must blame himself
as the author of her misfortune, but the companion of
Fatima's sad fate was his betrothed, though he had never
dared to mention that circumstance to our father, as the
young lady's parents were poor and low-born.
But my father was a stern man. As soon as he was
able to control his grief, he sent for Mustapha, and said
THE RESCUE OF FA TIM A. 51
to him : " Your folly has robbed me of the comfort of
my old age, and the light of my eyes. Go ! I banish you
forever from my sight ; I curse you and all your descend-
ants ; and only when you bring Fatima back to me, shall
your father's curse be lifted."
My brother had not expected this. He had already
formed the resolution of going in search of his sister and
her friend, and had come to his father intending to ask
his blessing on the undertaking ; and now he was sent
out into the world with the weight of his father's curse on
his head. But if before sorrow had bent him to the
ground, this blow, so undeservedly given, steeled his
soul.
He went to the imprisoned pirate, to ask him where
his ship was bound, and learned that she was employed
in the slave trade, and usually made Balsora her market.
When he returned home to prepare for his journey,
his father's wrath seemed to have cooled somewhat, as he
sent him a purse of gold for his support on the journey.
Mustapha then took leave of the parents of Zoraide — his
secretly betrothed bride, and started on his way to Bal-
sora.
As there was no ship from our small town bound di-
rectly for Balsora, my brother made the journey by land ;
and in order that he might not arrive too long after the
pirates had reached there, he was forced to make very
long day's journeys. Still, as he had a fine horse, and no
luggage, he counted on reaching Balsora at the close of
the sixth day. But on the evening of the fourth day, as
he was riding along quite alone, he was suddenly attacked
by three robbers. Observing that they were powerful
men and well armed, and believing that their purpose
was to take his money and horse, rather than his life, he
called out that he would surrender. Thereupon they dis-
mounted from their horses, and bound his feet together
under his horse's belly. One of the men then seized the
bridle of Mustapha's steed, and, with my brother in their
midst, they galloped off in great haste without having
52 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
once spoken a word. Mustapha resigned himself to a
gloomy despondency. His father's curse seemed in pro-
cess of fulfillment ; and how could he hope to rescue his
sister and Zoraide, when, stripped of all he possessed, he
could employ only a miserable life towards securing their
freedom ?
Mustapha and his silent escort had ridden on for
about an hour, when they turned into a side valley, which
was shut in by high trees. A soft, dark-green sod, and
a brook rushing swiftly through the middle of the valley,
invited them to rest. Scattered over the green were
from fifteen to twenty tents. Camels and fine horses
were tied to the tent stakes, while from one of the
tents sounded the pleasing melody of a guitar, accom-
panied by two fine male voices.
To my brother it seemed that people who had dis-
played such good taste in the selection of their camping
ground could entertain no sinister designs on him, and
he, therefore, cheerfully obeyed the command of his guides
to dismount as soon as they had unloosed his bonds. He
was led into a tent much larger than the others, the in-
terior of which was fitted up neatly, even elegantly.
Gold embroidered cushions, woven carpets and gold
plated censors would have indicated elsewhere the
wealth and respectability of their owner ; but here they
were plainly the fruits of robbery. On one of the cush-
cions sat a little old man of repulsive appearance. His
skin was tanned and shiny, and a disagreeable expression
of Turkish slyness lurked about his eyes and mouth.
Although this man attempted to appear dignified, it did
not take Mustapha long to decide that this tent had not
been furnished so richly for him, while the conversation
of his guards seemed to confirm his observation.
"Where is the Strong One.'*" they inquired of the
little old man.
"On the chase," answered he. "But he bade me fill
his place while he was gone."
"He didn't display much sense, then," replied one of
THE RESCUE OF FATIMA, 53
the robbers, " as it ought to be decided at once whether
this dog shall die or be held for ransom, and the Strong
One could decide that much better than you."
The old man arose with an assumption of dignity,
and reached out as if to grasp his opponent's ear, or to
revenge himself by a blow ; but when he saw that his
effort was fruitless, he began to curse and swear. Nor
did the others remain long in his debt, but replied in
kind, until the tent resounded with their quarrel.
All at once the door of the tent was opened, and a
tall, stately man, young and handsome as a Persian
prince, entered. His clothes and weapons were plain
and simple, with the exception of a richly jeweled dagger
and a gleaming sword ; but his steady eye and whole ap-
pearance commanded attention, without inspiring distrust.
" Who is it that dares to make such a disturbance in
my tent .•* " demanded he of the frightened participants.
For a little time there was deep silence ; until finally,
one of the men who had brought Mustapha in told him
how the quarrel had originated The face of the Strong
One, as they called him, flushed with anger at this recital.
" When did I ever put you in my place, Hassan?"
cried he, in a fearful voice, to the little old man, who,
shrinking with fear, stole towards the door, looking
smaller than ever. The Strong One lifted his foot,
and Hassan went flying through the doorway with some
remarkable leaps.
When Hassan had disappeared, the three men led
Mustapha up to the master of the tent, who was now
reclining on the cushions, saying: "We have brought
you the man whom you ordered us to capture." The
Strong One looked for some time at the prisoner, and then
said : " Pashai of Sulieika, your own conscience will tell
you why your are the prisoner of Orbasan."
When my brother heard this, he threw himself down
before Orbasan, and answered • " Oh, Master, you have
made a mistake. I am only a poor unfortunate man, and
not the Pasha whom you seek."
54 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
All in the tent were surprised at these words. But the
master of the tent replied —
" It will not help you much to deny your identity, as
I will produce people who know you well." He then
commanded Zuleima to be brought. An old woman was
led in, who, in response to the question whether she
did not recognize in my brother the Pasha of Sulieika,
said —
" Certainly ! I swear by the graves of the prophets
that he is the Pasha and no other."
*' Do you see, poor fool, how your stratagem is frus-
trated .'* " sneered Orbasan. " You are so miserable a
creature that I will not soil my dagger with your blood ;
but when to-morrow's sun rises, I will tie you to my
horse's tail and chase through the forests with you until
the sun sets behind the hills of Sulieika."
At this announcement my brother's courage entiiely
deserted him. "This is the result of my cruel father's
curse that is driving me to an ignominious death ! " ex-
claimed he, in tears. " And thou, too, sweet sister, and
thou, Zoraide, art lost!"
"Your dissimulation will avail you nothing," said one
of the robbers, who was engaged in tying Mustapha's
hands behind his back. " Get out of the tent quickly,
for the Strong One is biting his lips and glancing at his
dagger. If you would live another night, come quickly ! "
As the robbers were leading my brother out of the
tent, they encountered three others, who were pushing in
a prisoner before them. " We have brought you the
Pasha as you commanded us," said they, and led the
prisoner up to the cushions where Orbasan reclined.
While the prisoner was being led forward, my brother
had an opportunity to observe him closely, and he was
forced to acknowledge the striking resemblance which
this man bore to him, only the stranger's complexion v/as
darker and he wore a black beard.
Orbasan seemed much astonished over the appearance
THE RESCUE OF FA TIM A. 55
of the second prisoner. "Which of you, then, is the
right one? " asked he, looking from one to the other.
" If you mean the Pasha of Sulieika," answered the
prisoner, in a proud tone, "I am he."
Orbasan gazed at him some time with a stern, hard
expression, and then silently beckoned the men to lead
him away. When they had done so, Orbasan went up
to my brother, cut his bonds with his dagger, and
motioned to him to sit down with him on the cushions.
" I am sorry, young stranger," said he, " that I mistook
you for that monster. It was, indeed, a singular dispen-
sation of fate which led you into the hands of my com-
rades at the same hour that was destined to see the fall
of that traitor." My brother begged of him but one
favor: that he might be allowed to continue on his
journey at once, as the least delay would prove fatal to
his purpose. Orbasan inquired what the nature of the
affair was that required such haste, and when Mustapha
had told him every thing, Orbasan persuaded him to
remain in his tent over night, as he and his horse were
in need of rest, and promised that in the morning he
would show him a way by which he could reach Balsora
in a day and a half.
My brother remained, was hospitably entertained, and
slept soundly until morning in the tent of the robber
chief. When he awakened he found himself all alone,
but before the curtain of the tent he heard several voices,
one of which belonged to Orbasan and another to Hassan.
He listened, and heard, to his horjor, that the little old
man was urging upon Orbasan the necessity of killing
him, lest he should betray them when he had regained
his liberty. Mustapha felt sure that Hassan hated him,
because he had been the cause of the little fellow's being
handled so roughly the night before. Orbasan remained
silent for some moments, and then replied : " No, he is
my guest, and the laws of hospitality are sacred with
me; neither does he look like an informer."
Thus saying, Orbasan flung aside the curtain and
56 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
entered. *' Peace be with you, Mustapha," said he.
" Let us take our morning draught, and then prepare
yourself to start." He handed my brother a glass of
sherbet, and when they had drunk, they saddled their
horses, and with a lighter heart than he had entered the
camp, Mustapha swung himself into his seat.
They had soon left the tents far behind, and followed
a broad path that led into the forest. Orbasan told my
brother that the Pasha who had been captured had prom-
ised that he would permit them to remain undisturbed
in his territory; yet but a few weeks after he took one
of their bravest men prisoner, and hanged him with the
most horrible torture. Orbasan had had spies on his
track for a long time, and now he must die. Mustapha
did not venture to oppose his purpose, as he was thank-
ful to get away with a whole skin himself.
At the end of the forest Orbasan stopped his horse, de-
scribed the way to my brother, offered him his hand' at
parting, and said : " Mustapha, you became the guest of
the robber , Orbasan under singular circumstances. I
will not require you to promise that you will not betray
what you have seen and heard. You were unjustly
forced to suffer the fear of death, and I am, therefore, in
your debt. Take this dagger as a keepsake, and if you
are ever in need of help, send it to me, and I will hasten
to your assistance. This purse you may be able to use
on your journey."
My brother thanked him for his generosity, and took
the dagger, but refused the purse. Orbasan pressed his
hand once more, letting the purse fall to the ground, and
sprang with the speed of the wind into the forest. When
Mustapha saw that Orbasan did not intend to return for
the purse, he dismounted and picked it up, starting at
the generosity of his host, as he found it contained a
large sum of gold. He thanked Allah for his rescue,
recommended the generous robber to His mercy, and
continued on his way to Balsora with a lighter heart.
THE RESCUE OF FA TIM A, 57
Lezah, the story-teller, paused, and looked inquir-
ingly at the merchant who had spoken so bitterly of Or-
basan. The latter said —
" Well, if all that be so, I will cheerfully reverse my
judgment of Orbasan, for he really treated your brother
handsomely."
''He behaved like a true Musselman," exclaimed
Muley. " But I hope your story was not ended there,
for we are all curious to hear more ; how things went
with your brother, and whether he rescued your sister
Fatima and the beautiful Zoraide."
"If I do not weary you, I will willingly continue," re-
plied Lezah ; " for this story of my brother is certainly
adventurous and wonderful."
With this, he continued his story.
At noon on the seventh day of his departure from
home, Mustapha entered the gate of Balsora. As soon
as he had reached a caravansary, he made inquiries as to
when the slave auction, held there every year, opened.
He received in reply the dreadful news that he had ar-
rived two days too late. They deplored his delay, and
told him that he had missed a fine sight, for on the last
day of the auction two female slaves had been put up, of
such extraordinary beauty as to attract the attention of
all bidders. There was sharp competition for their pos-
session, and the bidding ran up so high as to frighten off
everybody but their present owner. Mustapha made
more particular inquiries, until he had satisfied himself
beyond a doubt that these slaves were the unfortunate
objects of his search. He learned further that the name
of the man who had bought them was Thiuli-Kos ; that
he lived a good forty-hours' journey from Balsora, and
was a rich and elderly man of rank, who had formerly
been senior Pasha of the Shah, but had now retired from
official life to live upon his means.
At first thought, Mustapha was about to mount his
58 TALES OF THE CARAVAN:
horse and hasten after Thiuli-Kos, who had only a day
the start of him ; but, after reflecting that, alone and un-
attended, he could hardly approach so powerful and rich
a man, and still less hope to rob him of his possessions,
he tried to devise some other plan, and soon hit upon one
that appeared feasible. The singular mistake of con-
founding him with the Pasha of Sulieika, which had been
so nearly fatal to him, suggested the idea of visiting the
house of Thiuli-Kos, under this name, and then attempt-
ing the rescue of the unfortunate maidens. Accordingly
he hired horses and servants — for which purpose Orba-
san's money proved very useful — provided fine clothes
for himself and servants, and set out for Thiuli's castle.
In five days he reached the vicinity of the castle,
which was situated in a beautiful plain, enclosed within
high walls, above which but little could be seen of the
buildings. Arriving there, Mustapha dyed his hair and
beard black, and painted his face with the juice of a plant,
that gave him quite as brown a complexion as the real
Pasha had possessed. Thereupon he sent one of his ser-
vants to the castle to request a night's lodging, in the
name of the Pasha of Sulieika. The servant soon re-
turned, and with him came four finely costumed slaves,
who took hold of the bridle of Mustapha's horse, and led
him into the court of the castle. There they assisted him
to dismount, when four others conducted him up the
broad marble steps to the presence of Thiuli. The latter
proved to be a jovial old fellow, and he received my
brother with due honor, and set before him the best that
his cook could prepare.
After the table was cleared, Mustapha turned the con-
versation to the new slaves, and Thiuli boasted of their
beauty, while complaining of their sadness; this, how-
ever, he believed would soon disappear. My brother was
well pleased with his reception, and betook himself to
rest, feeling very hopeful. He had slept perhaps an hour,
when he was awakened by the gleam of a lamp that daz-
zled his eyes. As he raised himself in bed, he believed
THE RESCUE OF FATIMA. 59
that he must still be dreaming, for before him stood that
little dark-skinned man whom he had seen in Orbasan's
tent. He held a lamp in his hand, and his broad mouth
was distorted by a horrible grimace. Mustapha pinched
his own arm and pulled his nose, in order to convince
himself that he was awake ; but the apparition remained
as before.
" What will you at my bed-side .^ " cried Mustapha, as
soon as he had recovered from his astonishment.
" Don't trouble yourself, Master," replied Hassan, "I
have found out your purpose in coming here ; nor was
your worthy face forgotten by me. But really, if I had
not helped to hang the Pasha with my own hands, I might
perhaps have been deceived. Now I have come to put a
question."
" First of all, tell me how you came here," returned
Mustapha, furious at being betrayed.
" I will tell you," replied Hassan, *' I could not get
along with Orbasan any longer; therefore I ran away.
But you, Mustapha, was the cause of our quarrel, and
therefore you must give me your sister to wed, and I will
assist you in your flight. If you do not agree to this, I
will go to my new master and tell him something about
the new Pasha."
Mustapha was beside himself with rage and terror.
Now, just as he believed himself about to attain his ob-
ject, why must this wretch come and thwart his designs "i
There was only one way left in which he could carry out
his plan : he must kill the ugly monster. With one
spring he leaped from the bed and tried to seize the ugly
wretch ; but he, doubtless having expected such an at-
tack, let the lamp fall and escaped in the darkness,
shrieking murderously for help.
He was now compelled to give up the young girls, and
turn his attention to his own safety. He went to the
window to see whether he could jump out, and found it
was quite a distance to the ground, while opposite stood
a high wall. Suddenly he heard voices approaching his
go TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
room. As they reached his door, he grasped his clothes-
and dagger in desperation, aiid swung himself out of the
window. The fall was a hard one, but he felt that no
bones were broken, and sprang up to run to the wall,
which he climbed, to the astonishment of the pursuers,
and was soon at liberty. He ran until he reached a
small wood, where he flung himself down exhausted.
Here he considered what was to be done.
His servants and horses he had been forced to leave,
but the money which. he carried in his girdle was safe,
and his ingenuity shortly discovered another mode of
rescue. He went on through the forest until he came to
a village, where for a little money he bought a horse
that quickly carried him to a city. Once there he in-
quired for a physician, and an old and experienced man
was recommended to him. By the aid of some gold
pieces, he induced this physician to furnish him with a
medicine that would produce a death-like sleep, that
might, however, be instantly dispelled by some other
remedy. When he had procured these medicines, he
bought a false beard, a black gown, and all manner of
little boxes and alembics, so that he properly represented
a traveling physician — loaded his traps on an ass and
journeyed back to the castle of Thiuli-Kos. He was
certain this time of not being known, as the beard made
such a complete change in his appearance that he felt
doubtful of his own identity.
On arriving at Thiuli's, he announced himself as the
physician Chakamankabudibaba. The result was as he
had foreseen : the high-sounding name recommended
him so highly to the weak old Pasha that he was at once
invited to dinner. After an hour's conversation, the old
man resolved to submit all his female slaves to the treat-
ment of the wise physician. Mustapha could now hardly
conceal his joy at the prospect of seeing his beloved
sister again, and followed Thiuli with a beating heart, as
he led the way to the seraglio. They came to a room
beautifully decorated but unoccupied.
THE RESCUE OF FA TIM A.
61
" Chambaba, or whatever you call yourself, dear doc-
tor," said Thiuli-Kos, " look for a moment at yonder
hole in the wall ; each one of my slaves will put her arm
through it in succession, and you can ascertain by the
pulse who the sick are and who the well."
Mustapha's objections to this arrangement were of no
avail; he was not permitted to see the slaves; still
Thiuli consented to inform him of each one's general
state of health. Thiuli then drew out a long sheet of
paper from his sash, and began to call the roll of his
female slaves in a loud voice ; and at each name a hand
was thrust through the wall, and the physician felt the
pulse. Six were called off, and pronounced in good
health, when Thiuli called out the name *'Fatima," as
62 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
the seventh, and a small white hand slipped through
the wall. Trembling with joy, Mustapha seized this
hand and declared with an important air, that Fatima
was seriously sick. Thiuli became very anxious, and
ordered his wise Chakamankabudibaba to prepare at once
some medicine for her. The physician went out of
the room, and wrote on a small piece of paper:
" Fatima ! 1 will save you, if you have the strength of
will to take a medicine that will deprive you of life for two
days J still I possess a remedy that will restore you to life
again. If you are willing to do this., speak these words :
* The medicine did not help me any,' and I shall take it as a
sign of your assent ^
Mustapha returned to the room where Thiuli was
awaiting him. He brought with him a harmless drink,
felt of Fatima's pulse once more, at the same time tuck-
ing the note under her bracelet, and passed the drink
through the opening in the wall. Thiuli seemed to be
very anxious about Fatima, and put off the examination
of the rest until a more favorable opportunity. As he
left the room with Mustapha, he said, in a sad tone:
" Chidababa, tell me the exact truth ; what is your opinion
of Fatima's sickness.'* " Chakamankabudibaba replied with
a deep sigh : " Oh Master ! may the good Prophet send
you consolation ; she has a stealthy fever that may end
her life." At this reply Thiuli's anger flamed up.
*' What's that you say, you cursed dog of a doctor ! Do
you mean to say that she, for whom I paid two thousand
pieces of gold, will die on my hands like a cow .^ Know,
then, that if you do not save her, I will take your head
off ! "
My brother at once saw that he had made a stupid
mistake, so he hastened to assure Thiuli there was still
hope for Fatima. While they were speaking together, a
black slave came from the seraglio to say to the physi-
cian that the drink did not help her any, " Put forth all
your art, Chakamdababelda, or whatever you call your-
self, and I will pay you whatever you ask," exclaimed
THE RESCUE OF FA TIM A. gg
Thiuli-Kos,wild with anxiety at the prospect of losing so
much money. " I will give her a little decoction that
will save her from danger," answered the physician.
"Yes! by all means, give her the medicine," cried old
Thiuli.
Mustapha, in high spirits, went to fetch the sleeping
potion, and after handing it to the slave, with instructions
as to the quantity to be taken, he returned to Thiuli,
and told him that now he must go down to the sea and
gather some healing herbs. He then hurried away to
the sea, that was not far off, where he took off his various
disguises and flung them into the water, where the waves
tossed them about. He then concealed himself in the
bushes until evening, when he stole quietly up to the
burial vault of Thiuli's castle.
Hardly an hour after Mustapha had departed from
the castle, word was brought Thiuli that his slave Fatima
was dying. He at once sent down to the shore to have
the physician brought back, but his messengers soon re-
turned with the information that the poor doctor had
fallen into the water and been drowned ; his black cloak
was floating on the waves, and occasionally his magnifi-
cent black beard might be seen bobbing up and down in
the water.
When Thiuli saw there was no Lope of her recovery,
he cursed himself and the whole world, tore out his
beard, and butted his head against the wall. But all this
availed nothing, for Fatima, under the care of the other
women, soon ceased to breathe. When Thiuli heard of
her death, he ordered a cofiin to be hastily made, as he
could not suffer a dead person to remain in the house,
and had the body carried to the tomb. The bearers car-
ried the coffin there, dropped it hastily, and fled, as they
heard groans and sighs proceeding from the other
coffins.
Mustapha, who had hidden behind the coffins and
frightened away the bearers of Fatima's coffin, now came
out from his hiding place, and lighted a lamp that he
64 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
had provided for this purpose. Next he produced a
phial containing the restorative, and raised the lid of Fa-
tima's coffin. But what was his amazement when the
rays of the lamp disclosed features entirely strange to
him ! It was neither my sister nor Zoraide, but quite
another person, that lay in the coffin. It took him along
time to recover from this latest blow of fate, but finally
pity overcame his vexation. He opened the phial, and
poured some of the contents into the mouth of the sleeper.
She breathed, opened her eyes, and seemed for a long
time to be trying to make out her situation. At last she
recalled all that had happened, and, stepping out of the
coffin, flung herself at Mustapha's feet. " How can I
thank you, gracious being? " cried she, " for freeing me
from my terrible prison ! '* Mustapha interrupted her
expressions of gratitude with the question how it
happened that she and not his sister Fatima had been
rescued. She looked at him in an astonished way be-
fore replying : " Now for the first time I understand what
before was incomprehensible to me. You must know
that I was called Fatima in the castle, and it was to me
you gave the note and medicine." My brother requested
her to give him news of his sister and Zoraide, and
learned that they were both in the castle, but, in accord-
ance with a custom of Thiuli's, had received other names,
and were now called Mirza and Nurmahal.
When the freed slave, Fatima, saw that my brother
was so cast down by this mistake, she consoled him with
the assurance that she could point out another way by
which both of the young girls might be rescued. Aroused
by what she said, he begged her to tell him her plan, to
which she replied —
" For some five months I have been Thiuli's slave ;
yet from the first I have planned to escape, but it was
too much of a task for me to attempt alone. In the inner
court of the castle you must have noticed a fountain
that throws the water in a cascade from ten pipes. This
fountain impressed me strongly, because I remembered
THE RESCUE OF FATIMA. ^5
a similar one in my father's house, the water of which
was brought through a large aqueduct. In order to learn
whether this fountain was built in the same way, I one
day praised its beauty to Thiuli, and asked who had con-
structed it. 'I built it myself,' answered he; *and
what you see here is the least part of the work, as the
water is brought from a brook, a thousand paces away,
through an arched viaduct at least high enough for a man
to walk in. And the construction of all this I directed
myself.*
*' Since hearing this, I have often wished for the
strength of a man to pull out a stone in the side of the
fountain, and thereby escape. I will now show you the
aqueduct, through which you can obtain entrance to the
castle at night, and set your sister free. But. you ought
to have at least two men with you, in order to overpower
the slaves who watch the seraglio at night."
My brother Mustapha, although he had seen his plans
twice frustrated, plucked up courage once more at these
words, and hoped, with Allah's assistance, to carry out
the scheme of the slave. He promised to see that she
arrived safely at her home if she would assist him to
enter the castle. But one point caused him some little
perplexity : where should he obtain two or three men
upon whom he could depend ? Just then Orbasan's dag-
ger occurred to him, and the promise he had re-
ceived from the bandit that, in case of need, he would
hasten to his assistance ; and he therefore left the vault,
in company with Fatima, to hunt up the robber.
In the same village which had witnessed his trans-
formation into a physician, he bought a horse with what
money remained to him, and procured a lodging for Fa-
tima with a poor woman who lived in the suburb. He
then hastened toward the hills where he had first met
Orbasan, and arrived there in three days. He soon
found their tents, and appeared unexpectedly to Orbasan,
who greeted him with friendliness. He gave an account
of his failures, at which the grave Orbasan could not
E 3*
65 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
refrain from laughing now and then, especially when he
thought of the physician Chakamankabudibaba. But he
was terribly enraged over the treachery of the ugly little
monster, Hassan, and swore he would hang him up
wherever he found him. He also promised that when
my brother had refreshed himself after the fatigue of his
journey, he would be ready to assist him.
Mustapha therefore spent the night in Orbasan's tent.
With the early dawn they rode off, accompanied by three
of Orbasan's bravest men well mounted and armed.
They rode very fast and in two days' time reached the
place where Mustapha had left Fatima. They took her
with them, and journeyed on until they came to the small
wood from whence Thiuli's castle could be seen, where
they went into camp until night should come.
As soon as it was dark, guided by Fatima, they
stole up to the brook where the aqueduct began, and
soon discovered the entrance. There they left Fatima
and a servant with the horses, and prepared to descend
into the conduit; but before they went in, Fatima re-
peated once more her instructions to them — they would
emerge from the fountain into the inner court, in the right
and left corners of which were towers-, and in the sixth
door counting from the right tower, they would find
Fatima and Zoraide, guarded by two black slaves.
Well provided with weapons and crowbars, Mustapha,
Orbasan, and two other men, descended into the aque-
duct. They sank to their hips in the water, but none the
less did they advance valiantly forward. In half an
hour they came to the fountain, and at once began to use
their crowbars. The wall was thick and solid but could
not long withstand the united strength of the four men,
and they had soon made an opening large enough to
crawl through. Orbasan passed through first, and helped
the others after him.
When they all stood in the court, they looked closely
at the side of the castle facing them, to pick out the door
that had been described. But they did not all agree on
THE RESCUE OF FA TIM A. • 67
this point, for on 'counting from the right tower toward
the left, they found one door that had been walled up,
and they could not decide whether Fatima had passed
this door by, or had counted it in with the others. But
Orbasan did not hesitate long. " My good sword will
open every door to me," exclaimed he, and went to one
of the doors followed by his companions. Tlfty opened
the door and discovered six black slaves lying on the
floor asleep. They were about to withdraw quietly, as
they saw they had missed the right door, when a man's
form arose in the corner, and in a well-known voice, called
for help. It was Hassan, the deserter from Orbasan's
camp. But before the black guards could find out what
had happened, Orbasan rushed at the little wretch, tore
his girdle into two pieces, with one of which he bound
his mouth, and with the other tied his hands behind his
back ; then he turned on the slaves, some of whom were
already partially secured by Mustapha and his compan-
ions, and assisted to completely overpower them. At
the point of the dagger, the slaves confessed that Nur-
mahal and Mirza were in the adjoining room. Mustapha
rushed in, and found Fatima and Zoraide, who were al-
ready aroused by the noise. They quickly collected
their clothing and ornaments, and followed Mustapha.
The two robbers now begged permission of Orbasan to
plunder whatever they found; but he forbade them, say-
ing : " It shall never be said of Orbasan that he broke
into a house at night to steal gold."
Mustapha and the young girls slid quickly into the
aqueduct, Orbasan promising to follow immediately ; but
as soon as the others were out of sight, Orbasan and one
of the robbers took Hassan out into the court, and tying
a silk cord around his neck, hung him to the" highest point
of the fountain. After having inflicted this penalty on
the wretch, they descended into the aqueduct and fol-
lowed Mustapha.
With tears the two young girls thanked their noble
68
TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
rescuer Orbasan, but he hurried them on in their flight,
as it was quite probable that Thiuli-Kos would pursue
them in all directions. With deep emotion, Mustapha
and the rescued ones parted from Orbasan on the follow-
ing day. Of a truth, they will never forget him. Fati-
ma, the freed slave, disguised herself and went to Balsora
THE CARAVAN. 69
to take passage for her home, and all reached there safely
after a short and agreeable journey.
The joy of seeing them again almost killed my father ;
but the day after their arrival, he ordered an immense
banquet, to which the whole town came. My brother had
then to repeat his story before a large number of rela-
tives and friends, and with one voice they praised him
and the noble Orbasan.
When my brother had finished, my father rose and led
Zoraide up to him. " Thus," said he in joyful tones, " do
I lift the curse from thy head; take her as the reward,
which thou hast won through thy tireless zeal ; take my
fatherly blessing; and may our city never be warning in
men who, in brotherly love, in wisdom and zeal, resemble
thee."
The caravan had reached the end of the desert, and
the travelers joyfully greeted the green meadows and the
thick foliage of the trees; a delightful view, of which
they had been deprived for many days. In a beautiful
valley was situated a caravansary, which they chose for a
night's lodging; and although it offered poor accommoda-
tion and refreshment, yet the whole company were in
better spirits and more confidential than ever, as the feel-
ing that they had escaped all the dangers and discomforts
which a journey through the desert brings, opened all
hearts and disposed all minds to jests and sports. Muley,
the active young merchant, danced a comic dance, ac-
companying himself with songs, until even the sad
features of Zaleukos, the Greek, relaxed into a smile.
But not satisfied with having entertained his fellow trav-
elers with dances and games, he related, as soon as he
had somewhat recovered from his violent exercise, the
story which he had promised them.
70
TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
LITTLE MUCK.
IN Nicsea, my dearly-loved native city, lived
a man who was called Little Muck, I can
recall him distinctly, although I was quite
young at the time, chiefly because of a se-
vere chastisement I received from my fa-
ther on his account. This Little Muck
was already an old man when I knew him,
and yet he was not more than four feet in
height. His figure presented a singular
appearance, as his body, small and child-
like, seemed but a slender support for a
head much larger than the heads of ordinary people.
He lived all alone in a large house, and cooked his own
meals, and had it not been for the smoke that rose from
his kitchen chimney at midday, the townspeople would
'have remained in doubt as to whether he still lived ; for
he went out but once a month. He was, however, occa-
sionally seen walking on the house-top, and to one look-
ing up from the street there was presented the singular
sight of a head moving to and fro. My companions and
myself were rather bad boys, who took delight in teasing
and making sport of everybody ; so it was always a great
holiday for us whenever Little Muck went out. We gath-
ered before his house on the appointed day, and waited;
and when now the door opened, and the large head,
wrapped in a still larger turban, peeped out, followed by
the rest of his little body, done up in a threadbare cloak,
baggy breeches, and a wide sash, from which hung a
dagger so long that it could not be told whether Muck
stuck on the dagger or the dagger on Muck— when he
LITTLE MUCK.
71
thus made his appearance, the air echoed with our shouts;
we threw up our caps, and danced around him like mad.
Little Muck, however, returned our salute with a grave
nod of the head, and shuffled slowly down the street in
such great, wide slippers as I had never seen before.
We boys ran behind him, shouting: "Little Muck! Lit-
tle Muck ! " We also 'had a jolly little verse that we
now and then sang in his honor, which ran as follows :
72 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
Little Muck, little Muck,
Living in a house so fair,
Once a month you take the air ,
You, brave little dwarf, 't is said,
Have a mountain for a head ;
Turn around just once and look ;
Run and catch us, little Muck !
Thus had we often entertained ourselves, and, to my
shame be it confessed, I behaved the worst— often catch-
ing him by the cloak, and once I trod on the heel of his
slipper so that he fell down. This struck me as a very
funny thing, but the laugh stuck in my throat as I saw
him go to my father's house. He went right in and
remained there for some time. I hid myself near the
front door, and saw Little Muck come out again, accom-
panied by my father, who held his hand and parted from
him on the door-step with many bows. Not feeling very
easy in my mind, I remained for a long time in my hiding
place; but I was at last driven out by hunger, which I
feared worse than a whipping, and, spiritless and with
bowed head, I went home to my father. " I hear that
you have been insulting the good Little Muck," said he,
in a grave tone. " I will tell you the story of Little
Muck, and you will certainly not want to laugh at him
again; but before I begin, and after I am through, you
will receive ''the customary! " Now " the customary " con-
sisted of twenty-five blows, which he was accustomed to
lay on without making any mistake in the count. He
took for this purpose the long stem of a cherry pipe, un-
screwing the amber mouth-piece, and belaboring me
harder than ever before. When the five-and- twenty
strokes were completed, he commanded me to pay atten-
tion, and told me the story of Little Muck.
The father of Little Muck — whose proper name was
Mukrah — vvas'a poor but respectable man, living here in
Nicaea. He lived nearly as solitary a life as his son now
does. This son he could not endure, as he was ashamed
of his dwarfish shape, and he therefore allowed him to
grow up in ignorance. Little Muck, though in his six-
LITTLE MUCK, 73
teenth year, was only a child ; and his father continually
scolded him, because he who should have long since
*' put away childish things," still remained so stupid and
silly.
However, the old gentleman got a bad fall one day,
from the effects of which he shortly died, and left Little
Muck poor and ignorant. The unfeeling relatives, to
whom the deceased had owed more than he could pay,
drove the poor little fellow out of the house, and advised
him to go out into the world and seek his fortune. Little
Muck replied that he was ready for the journey, but
begged that he might be allowed to have his father's
clothes ; and these were given him. His father had been
a tall, stout man, so that the clothes did not fit the little
son very well; but Muck knew just what to do in this
emergency : he cut off every thing that was too long, and
then put the clothes on. He seemed, however, to have
forgotten that he should have cut away from the width as
well; hence his singular appearance just as he may be
seen to-day— dressed in the large turban, the broad sash,
the baggy trousers, the blue cloak, all heirlooms from
his father, which he has ever since worn. The long
Damascus poniard, that had also belonged to his father,
he stuck proudly in his sash, and, supported by a little
cane, wandered out of the city gate.
He tramped along merrily the whole day; for had he
not been sent out to seek his fortune? If he came
across a broken bit of pottery glistening in the sun, he
straightway put it into his pocket, in the full belief that
it would prove to be the most brilliant diamond. When
he saw in the distance the dome of a mosque all ablaze
with the sun's rays, or a lake gleaming like a mirror, he
made all haste to reach it, believing he had arrived in an
enchanted land. But alas, the illusions vanished as he
neared them, while weariness and an empty stomach
forcibly reminded him that he was still in the land of
mortals. Thus hungry and sorrowful, and despairing of
ever finding his fortune, he wandered on for two long
74 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
days, with the fruits of the field for his only nourishment,
and the hard earth for his couch.
On the morning of the third day he discovered, from
a hill, a large city. The crescent shone brightly on its
battlements, while gay banners waving from the roofs
seemed to beckon him on. In great surprise, he stopped
to look at the city and its surroundings. " Yes, there
shall Little Muck find his fortune," said he to himself;
and summoning all his strength, he started on towards
the city. But, although the town seemed near by, it was
nearly noon when he reached it, as his little legs almost
refused to carry out his will, and he was forced to sit
down in the shade of a palm tree to rest. At last he
reached the gate. There he arranged his cloak with
great care, gave a new fold to his turban, stretched out
his sash to twice its usual width, stuck the long poniard
in a little straighter, and wiping the dust from his shoes,
grasped his stick more firmly and marched bravely in.
He had wandered through several streets, but not a
door opened to him ; nor did any one call out — as he had
fancied would be done — :
Little Muck ! Come in and eat,
And rest your weary little feet.
Once more he looked up very longingly at a large, fine
house before him, when suddenly a window was opened,
and an old woman looked down, calling out in a sing-song
tone :
O come, O come !
The porridge is done,
The table is spread,
May you all be well-fed ;
O good neighbors, come.
The porridge is done !
The door of the house opened, and Muck saw many
dogs and cats enter. He remained for some time in
doubt whether he should accept the invitation, but at last
he mustered up courage and walked in. Before him went
LITTLE MUCK. 75
two little kittens, and he concluded to follow them, as
they might know the way to the kitchen better than he
did.
As Muck ascended the stairs, he met the same old
woman who had looked out from the window. She
looked at him crossly, and asked him what he wanted.
" Why, you invited everybody in to partake of your por-
ridge," answered Little Muck ; " and as I was very hun-
gry, I came in too." The old woman laughed and said :
" Where in the world do you come from, you odd little
fellow.? The whole city knows that I cook for nobody
but my dear cats, and now and then I invite company
for them out of the neighborhood, as you see." Little-
Muck told the old woman how hardly it had fared with
him since his father's death, and begged that she would
permit him to eat with her cats to-day. The woman, who
was pleased with the simple-hearted manner in which the
dwarf told his story, allowed him to be her guest, and
provided food and drink for him bountifully.
When he had eaten his fill, and felt much stronger,
the old woman looked at him for some time before say-
ing : " Little Muck, remain in my service ; you will
have little to do, and will be well provided for." Little
Muck, who had found the cats' soup very nice, consented,
and became the servant of Ahavzi. His duties. were light,
but quite peculiar. Ahavzi had, for instance, six cats,
and every morning Little Muck had to comb their fur and
rub in costly ointments ; when the old woman went out
he had also to look after the cats ; when they were to be
fed, he had to set the dishes before them ; and at night
it was his duty to lay them on silken cushions and cover
them with velvet blankets. There were also a few small
dogs in the house, which he had to wait upon ; still, these
received but little attention as compared with the cats,
which Ahavzi considered as her own children. As for the
rest, Muck led as lonely a life as he had suffered in his
father's house ; for, with the exception of the old woman,
he saw only dogs and cats the livelong day.
76 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
For a little while, however, all went well with him. He
always had enough to eat and but little to do, and the
old woman found no fault with him. But after a while
the cats became unruly ; when the old woman had gone
out, they would fly around the room as if possessed,
throwing things about, and breaking many a fine dish
that stood in their way. But whenever they heard the
old woman coming up the stairs, they crouched down on
their cushions, and wagged their tails, as if nothing had
occurred. Ahavzi got very angry when she found her
rooms in such disorder, and laid it all to Muck's charge;
and though he might protest his innocence as much as he
pleased, she believed her cats, which looked so harmless,
more than she did her servant.
Little Muck felt very sad that he had failed to
find his fortune, and secretly resolved to leave the
service of Ahavzi. But, as he had discovered on his first
journey how poorly one lives without money, he re-
solved to help himself to the wages which his mistress
had often promised but never given him. There was
one room in Ahavzi's house that was always kept locked,
and whose interior Muck had never seen. But he had
often heard the old woman bustling about in there, and as
often he would have given his life to know what she had
hidden there. When he came to think about the money
for his journey, it occurred to him that the treasures of
Ahavzi might be concealed in that room. But the door was
always locked, and therefore he was unable to get at the
treasures.
One morning, when the old woman had gone out, one
of the dogs --to whom Ahavzi accorded little more than
a step-mother's care, but whose favor Muck had acquired
by a series of kindly services — seized Muck by his baggy
trousers, and acted as if he wished the dwarf to follow
him. Muck, always ready for a game with the dog, fol-
lowed him, and behold, he was escorted to the bed-room
of Ahavzi, and up to a small door that he had never
noticed before The door was soon opened, and the dog
LITTLE MUCK. 77
went in followed by Muck, who was greatly rejoiced to
find that he was in the very room that he had so long
sought to enter. He searched every-where for money,
but found none. Only old clothes and strangely shaped
dishes were to be seen. One of these dishes attracted
his attention. It was crystal and in it were cut beauti-
ful figures. He picked it up and turned it about to
examine all its sides. But, horrors ! he had not noticed
that it had a lid which was insecurely fastened. The
cover fell off, and was broken into a thousand pieces !
For a long time Little Muck stood there, motionless
from terror. Now was his fate decided. Now he m.ust flee,
or the old woman would surely strike him dead. His
journey was decided on at once; and as he took one
more look around to see if there were nothing among the
effects of Ahavzi that he could make use of on his march,
his eye was caught by a pair of large slippers. They
were certainly not beautiful ; but those he had on would
not stand another journey, and he was also attracted by
this pair on account of their size, for when he once had
these on his feet, everybody, he hoped, would see that
he had " put away childish things." He therefore quickly
kicked off his own shoes and stepped into the large slip-
pers. A walking stick ornamented with a finely cut
lion's head, seemed to him to be standing too idly in the
corner; so he took that along also, and hastened to his
own bed-room, where he threw on his cloak, placed his
father's turban on his head, stuck the poniard in his
sash, and left the house and city as speedily as his feet
would carry him.
Once free of the town, he ran on, from fear of the old
woman, until he was ready to drop with exhaustion.
Never before had he run so fast; indeed it seemed to him
that some unseen force was hurrying him on so that he
could not stop. Finally he observed that his power
must have connection with the slippers, as these kept
sliding along, and carried him with them. He attempted
all kinds of experiments to come to a stand-still, but was
78 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
unsuccessful; when as a last resort, he shouted at him-
self, as one calls to horses: "Whoa! whoa! stop!
whoa ! " Thereupon the slippers halted, and Muck threw
himself down on the ground utterly exhausted.
The slippers pleased him very much. He had, after
all, acquired something by his service, that would help
him along in the world, on his way to find his fortune.
In spite of his joy, he fell asleep from exhaustion — as the
small body of little Muck had so heavy a head to carry
that it could not endure much fatigue. The little dog,
that had helped him to Ahavzi's slippers, appeared to
him in a dream, and said to him : " Dear Muck, you
■don't quite understand how to use those slippers ; you
must know that by turning around three times on the
heel of your slipper, you can fly to any point you choose ;
and with this walking-stick you can discover treasures,
as wherever gold is buried it will strike three times on
the earth, and if silver, twice ! " Such was the dream of
Little Muck.
When he waked up, he recalled the wonderful dream,
and resolved to test its truth. He put on the slippers,
raised one foot and attempted to turn on his heel. But
any one who will try the feat of turning three times in
succession on the heel of such a large slipper, will not
wonder that Little Muck did not at first succeed, especially
if one takes into account his heavy head, that was con-
stantly causing him to lose his balance. The poor little
fellow got several hard falls on his nose, but he would
not be frightened off from repeating his efforts, and at
last he succeeded.
He whirled around like a wheel on his heel ; wished
himself in the next large city, and the slippers steered
him up into the air, rushed him with the speed of the
wind through the clouds, and before Little Muck could
think how it had all happened, he found himself in a
market-place, where many stalls had been put up, and a
countless number of people were busily running to and
fro. He mixed somewhat with the people but considered
LITTLE MUCK. 79
it wiser to take himself to a quieter street, as on the
market-place every novv-and-then somebody stepped on
his slippers, so as to nearly throw him down, and then
again, one and another, in hurrying by, would get a stab
from his projecting poniard, so that he was continually
in trouble.
Little Muck now began to think seriously of what he
should do to earn some money. To be sure, he had a
stick that would point out hidden treasures^ but where
might he hope to find a place where gold or silver was
buried? He might have exhibited himself for money;
but for that he was too proud. Finally his speed of foot
occurred to him. Perhaps, thought he, my slippers may
procure me a livelihood ; and he resolved to hire himself
out as a runner. Concluding that the king, who lived in
this city, would pay the best wages, he inquired for the
palace. At the door of the palace stood a guard, who
asked him what business he had there.'* On answering
that he was seeking service, he was referred to the head
steward. To him he preferred his request, and begged
him to give him a place among the king's messengers.
The steward measured him with a glance from head to
foot, and said : " How will you, with your little feet,
scarcely a hand's breadth in length, become a royal mes-
senger.^ Get away with you! I am not here to crack
jokes with every fool." Little Muck assured him that he
meant every word he had said, and that he would run a
race with the fastest, on a wager. The steward took all
this as a bit of pleasantry, and in that spirit ordered him
to hold himself ready for a race that evening. He then
took him into the kitchen, and saw that he was given food
and drink, and afterwards, betook himself to the king,
and told him about the little fellow, and his offer to run
a race.
The king was a merry gentleman, and well pleased
with the steward for affording him an opportunity of hav-
ing some sport with Muck, and ordered him to make
such preparations for a race on the meadow, back of the
80 TALES OF THE CARAVAN
castle, that his whole court could view the scene in com-
fort ; and commanded him once more to pay every atten-
tion to the wants of the dwarf. The king told the
princes and princesses of the entertainment that would
be furnished in the evening, and they, in turn, informed
their servants, so that when evening set in, all was ex-
pectancy, and every body who had feet to carry them,
went streaming out to the meadow, where staging had
been erected in order that they might see the vain-
glorious Muck run a race.
When the king with his sons and daughters had taken
their seats on the platform, Little Muck entered the
meadow, and saluted the lords and ladies with an ex-
tremely elegant bow ; universal acclamation greeted the
appearance of the little fellow. Surely such a figure had
never been seen there before. The small body and the
big head, the cloak and baggy breeches, the long dagger
stuck through the broad sash, the little feet enclosed in
such huge slippers— it was impossible to look at such a
droll figure and refrain from shouts of laughter. But
Little Muck did not permit himself to be disturbed by the
merriment his appearance caused. He stood, leaning
proudly on his cane, awaiting his opponent. The stew-
ard, in accordance with Muck's wish, had selected the
king's fastest runner, who now stepped up and placed
himself beside the dwarf, and both awaited the signal to
start. Thereupon, Princess Aniarza waved her veil, as
had been agreed on, and, like two arrows shot at the same
mark, the two runners flew over the meadow.
Muck's opponent took the lead at the start, but the
dwarf chased after him in his slipper-chariot and soon
overtook him, passed him, and reached the goal long be-
fore the other came up, panting for breath. Wonder and
astonishment for some moments held the spectators still;
but when the king clapped his hands, the crowd cheered
and shouted: " Long live Little Muck, the victor in the
race! "
Meanwhile, Little Muck had been brought up before
LITTLE MUCK. gj
the king. He prostrated himself and said: " Most High
and Mighty King, \ have given you here only a small
test of my art. Will you now permit my appointment as
one; of your runners ? " But the king replied : " No ; you
shall be my body-messenger, dear Muck, and be retained
about my person. Your wages will be one hundred gold
pieces a year, and you shall eat at the head servants'
table."
So Little Muck came to believe that at last he had
found the fortune he had so long been looking for, and in
his heart he was cheerful and content. He also rejoiced
in the special favor of the king, who employed him on
his quickest and most secret messages, which the dwarf
executed with accuracy and the most inconceivable speed.
But the other servants of the king did not feel very
cordial towards him, because "they found themselves
superseded in the favor of their master by a dwarf, who
knew nothing except how to run fast. They laid many
plots- to ruin him, but all these came to naught, because
of the implicit confidence that the king placed in his
chief body-messenger — for to this position had Little
Muck been advanced.
Muck, who was quite sensible of this feeling against
him, never once thought of revenge, such was his good-
ness of heart, but tried to hit upon some plan by which
he might become useful to his enemies, and win their
love. He thought of his little stick, which he had neg-
lected since he had found his fortune, and he reflected
that if he were to find treasures, his companions would
be more favorably disposed towards him. He had often
heard that the father of the present king had buried a
great deal of treasure, when his country had been over-
run by the enemy : and it was also said that the old king
had died without being able to reveal the secret to his
son. • From this time forward Muck always carried his
stick with him, in the hope of sometime passing over the
place where the old king had hidden his money.
One evening he went, by chance, into an outlying part
F
82 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
of the palace gardens, which he seldom visited; when
suddenly he felt the stick twitch in his hand, and it bent
three times to the ground. Well did he know what this
betokened. He therefore drew out his poniard, made
some marks on the neighboring trees, and stole back into
the* castle, where he provided himself with a spade, and
waited until it was dark enough for his undertaking.
The digging made Little Muck much more trouble
than he had anticipated. His arms were very weak,
while his spade was large and heavy ; and he had worked
a full two hours before he had dug as many feet. Finally,
he struck something hard, that sounded like iron. He
now dug very fast, and soon brought to light a large iron
lid. This caused him to get down in the hole to find
out what the lid might cover, and he discovered, as he
had expected, a large pot filled with gold pieces. But
he had not sufficient strength to raise the pot, therefore
he put into his pockets, his cloak, and his sash, as much
as he wished to ca^rry, covered up the remainder care-
fully, and took his load on his back. But if he had not
had his slippers on, he would never have been able to
move from the spot, so great was the weight of the gold.
However, he reached his room unnoticed, and secured
the gold under the cushions of his couch.
When Little Muck found himself in possession ot
such wealth, he believed that a new leaf would be turned,
and he should win many friends and followers among
his enemies: from which reasoning one may readily per-
ceive that the good Little Muck could not have received
a very good bringing up, or he would never have dreamed
of securing true friends through the medium of money.
Alas, that he did not then step into his slippers, and
scamper off with his cloak full of gold!
The gold, which Little Muck from this tmie forth dis-
tributed so generously, awakened the envy of the other
court servants. The chief cook, Ahuli, said : ' He is a
counterfeiter!" The steward, Achmet, declared: '* He
coaxes it out of the king! " But Archaz, the treasurer,
LITTLE MUCK. gg
and Muck's bitterest enemy, who occasionally dipped
into the king's cash box himself, exclaimed decidedly :
"He has stolen it!"
In order to make sure of their case, they all acted in
concert; and the head cup-bearer placed himself in the
way of the king, one day, looking very sad and cast-
down. So remarkably sad was his countenance, that
the king inquired the cause of his sorrow. "Alas!" re-
plied he, " I am sad because 1 have lost the favor of my
master." "What fancy is that, friend Korchuz? Since
when have I kept the sun of my favor from lighting on
you .? " asked the king. The head cup-bearer replied
that the king had loaded the confidential body-messen-
ger with gold, but had given nothing to his poor, faithful
servants.
The king was very much surprised at this news, and
listened to an account of the liberal gifts of Little
Muck, while the conspirators easily created the suspicion
in the royal mind that Muck had by some means stolen
the gold from the treasury. This turn of affairs was
very welcome to the treasurer, who, without it, would
not have cared to render an account of the cash in his
keeping. The king, therefore, gave an order that a
secret watch should be kept on every step of Little
Muck, to catch him, if possible, in the act.
On the night following this unlucky day, as Little
Muck took his spade and stole out into the garden, with
the intention of replenishing the heap of gold in his
chamber, which his liberality had so wasted, he was fol-
lowed at a distance by a guard, led by Ahuli, the cook,
and Archaz, the treasurer, who fell upon him at the very
moment when he was removing the gold from the pot,
bound him, and took him straight before the king. The
king, who felt cross enough at having his slumber dis-
turbed, received his confidential chief body-messenger
very ungraciously, and at once began an examination of
the case. The pot had been dug from the earth, and,
together with the spade and the cloak full of gold, was
84 TALES OF THE CARAVAN,
placed at the king's feet. The treasurer stated that,
with his watchman, he had surprised Muck in the very
act of burying this pot full of gold in the ground.
The king asked the accused if this were true, and
where he had got the gold. Little Muck, conscious of
his innocence, replied that he had discovered it in the
garden, and that he was attempting to dig it up, and not
to bury it. All present laughed loudly at his defense,
but the king, extremely enraged at what he believed to
be the cool effrontery of the dwarf, cried : " What,
wretch ! Do you persist in lying so shamelessly to your
king, after stealing from him ? Treasurer Archaz, I call
upon you to say whether you recognize this as the
amount of money that is missing from my treasury } '*
The treasurer answered that, for his part, he was sure
that this much, and still more, had been missing from
the royal treasury for some time, and he would take his
oath that this was part of the stolen money. The king
thereupon commanded that Little Muck should be put
in chains, and thrown into the tower; and handed the
money over to his treasurer to put back into the treasury.
Rejoiced at the fortunate outcome of the affair, the
treasurer withdrew, and counted over the gold pieces at
home; but this wicked man never once noticed, that in
the bottom of the pot lay a scrap of paper, on which
was written : " The enemy has over-run my country, and
therefore I bury here a part of my treasure; whoever
finds it will receive the curse of a king if he does not at
once deliver it to my son. — Xing Sadi^
Little Muck, in his prison, was a prey to the most
melancholy reflections. He knew that the penalty for
robbery of royal property was death ; and yet he hesi-
tated to reveal to the king the magical powers of his
stick, because he rightly feared that it, and his slippers,
would then be taken away from him. But neither could his
slippers give him any aid in his present condition, for he
was chained so closely to the wall that, try as he might,
he could not turn on his heel. But when notice of death
LITTLE MUCK. §5
was served on him the following day, he thought better
of the matter, concluding it was wiser to live without the
stick, than to die with it. He, therefore, sent to the king,
begging to make a private communication, and disclosed
the secret to him. The king would not credit his con-
fession ; but Little Muck promised a test of the stick's
power, if the king would grant him his life. The king
gave him his word on it, and, unseen by Muck, had^ome
gold buried in the garden, and then ordered Muck to find
it. After a few moments hunt, Muck's stick struck three
times on the ground. This assured the king that his
treasurer had deceived him, and he therefore sent
him — as is customary in the Levant — a silken cord,
with which to strangle himself. But to Little Muck he
said : " It is true that I promised to spare your life, but
as 1 believe that you possess more than one secret in
connection with this stick, you will be imprisoned for life,
unless you confess what connectioh -there is between this
stick and your fast running."
Little Muck, whose experience for a single night in
the tower had given him no desire for a longer imprison-
ment, acknowledged that his whole art lay in the slip-
pers ; still he did not inform the king about the three
turns on the heel. The king tried on the slippers him-
self, in order to test them, and run about the garden like
a madman, making many attempts to stop, but he did not
know how to bring the slippers to a stand-still, and Little
Muck, who could not forego this bit of revenge, let him
run around till he fell senseless.
When the king recovered consciousness, he was fear-
fully enraged at Little Muck, who had run him out of
breath. " I have pledged my word to give you life and
liberty, but if you are within my territory in twelve hours,
I will have you imprisoned ! " As for the stick and slip-
pers, he had them locked up in his treasury.
Poor as at first, Little Muck wandered out into the
country, cursing the folly that had led him to think he
could play an important part at court. The country
86 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
from which he was driven was fortunately not a large one,
so that in the course of eight hours he had reached the
boundary line ; although walking, after having been accus-
tomed to his beloved slippers, was no pleasant task to
him.
As soon as he had crossed the border, he turned off
from the highways in order to reach the most desolate
part of the wilderness, where he might live alone by him-
self, as he was at enmity with all mankind. In the dense
forest he came across a place that seemed well suited to
his purpose. A clear brook, overgrown by large, shady
fig trees, and with banks of soft velvety turf, looked very
inviting. Here he threw himself down, with the firm re-
solve not to eat again, but to calmly await death. While
indulging in gloomy reveries, he fell asleep ; but when he
waked up, and began to experience the pangs of hunger,
he reflected that starvation was rather an unpleasant
thing, and therefore looked about him to see whether
any thing was to be had to eat.
Delicious ripe figs hung on the tree under which he
had slept. He climbed up to pick some, and found them
just to his taste ; and afterwards he went down to the
brook to slake his thirst. But how great was his horror,
when the brook reflected back his head, adorned with two
prodigious ears, and a long, thick nose ! In great per-
plexity, he seized the ears in his hands, and truly they
were more than half a yard long.
" I deserve an ass's ears !'* cried he, " for like an ass
I have trodden my fortune underfoot." He strolled about
under the trees, and when he once more felt hungry, he
again had recourse to the figs, as they were the only eat-
able things to be found on the trees. After eating his
second meal of figs, while thinking whether he might not
find a place for his ears under his large turban, so that
he would not appear too comical, he became sensible of
the fact that his enormous ears had disappeared. He
rushed down to the brook, and found it actually true; his
ears had resumed their former shape; his long, unshape-
LITTLE MUCK.
87
ly nose had vanished. He now saw how all this had come
about ; the fruit of the first tree had presented him with
the long nose and ears, while that of the second had
healed him. Joyfully he perceived that his good luck
had once more suggested to him the means of getting
satisfaction. He picked from each tree as much as he
could carry, and went back to the country he had so
lately left.
In the first town he came to, he disguised himself with
other clothes, and went on to the city where the king
lived. It was just at the season when ripe fruits were not
very plentiful, and Little Muck placed himself under the
palace gate, knowing from experience that the chief cook
was in the habit of purchasing delicacies here for the
king's table. Muck had not sat there long before he saw
the cook coming through the court, and examining the
viands of the marketmen who were ranged about the
gate. Finally his glance fell on Muck's basket. "Ah ! a
rare morsel," exclaimed he, " that will please His Majesty
mightily ; what will you take for the whole basket.^ '* Lit-
88 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
tie Muck named a moderate price, and the bargain was
quickly made. The cook turned the basket over to
a slave and went on. Little Muck scampered off
quickly, as he was afraid that when the figs had done
their work on the heads of the court people, he might be
hunted up and punished as the seller.
The king was in excellent spirits at table, and praised
the cook repeatedly for his successes, and for the solici-
tude with'which he always sought out the rarest dainties
for him ; but the cook, knowing well what delicacy he
was holding back, smirked in a satisfied way, dropping
now and then mysterious phrases, such as : " Don't crow
till you are out of the woods;" or "All's well that ends
well," so that the princesses were very curious to know
what it was he was about to produce. But when the
beautiful, inviting figs were placed on the table, an ex-
clamation broke from the lips of all present " How ripe ;
how appetizing!" cried the king. " Cook, you are a
clever fellow, and deserve our especial favor ! " Thus
speaking, the king, who was accustomed to be rather
economical with such delicacies, distributed the figs
around his table with his own hand ; each prince and
princess received two, the court ladies and viziers one,
while he placed the rest before himself, and began to
devour them with great delight.
"But, mercy on us, father! what makes you look so
strange? " exclaimed Princess Amarza, soon after. Ev-
erybody looked at the king in astonishment. Monstrous
ears were attached to his head, and a long nose hung
down over his chin. Then, too, they began to look at
one another, with horror and astonishment. All were
more or less decorated with this singular head-gear.
Fancy the horror experienced by the court! All the
physicians in the city were sent for, and came in great
numbers, prescribed pills and mixtures; but without
effect on the ears and noses. An operation was per-
formed on one of the princes, but the ears grew right
out again.
LITTLE MUCK.
89
Muck heard the whole story in his hiding-place, and
saw that now his opportunity had come. With the
money received from the sale of his figs, he bought a
costume suitable for a professional man, while a long
beard of goat's hair completed his disguise. With a
small bag of figs, he entered the king's palace, and
offered his services as a foreign physician. At first, his
representations were scouted; but when Little Muck
restored the ears and nose of one of the princes to
their natural size, by giving him a fig to eat, all were
anxious to be cured by this strange physician. But the
king took him by the hand, without speaking, and con-
ducted him into his own apartment, where he opened a
door that led into his treasury, and beckoned Muck to
follow him. "Here is my treasure," said the king;
*' choose for yourself, and let it be what it will, it shall
be preserved for you, if you will free me of this dis-
graceful evil."
This was sweet music in Little Muck's ears. No
sooner had he entered than he espied his slippers on
the floor, and near them, his stick. He walked up and
down the room, as if wondering at the riches of the
90 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
kin<^; but on coming to his slippers he slid into them»
seized his stick, and lore off his false beaid, revealing to
the astonished king the well - known features of his
exiled Muck. "Faithless King!" said he; "you, who
reward fidelity with ingratitude, may keep as a well-
merited punishment the deformity that you bear. I
leave you those ears, that you may think daily on Little
Muck.'* Thus speaking, the dwarf turned quickly on
his heel, wished himself far away, and before the king
could call for help, Little Muck had flown away.
Since then, Little Muck has lived here in comfort,
but without society, as he disdains mankind. Through
experience he has become a wiser man, who, notwith-
standing his external appearance may be unusual, is
more worthy of your admiration than your sport.
Such was the story my father told me. I assured
him that I repented of my rude behavior towards the
good little man, and my father administered the other
half of the punishment he had designed for me. I
related to my playmates the wonderful events of the
dwarf's life, and we became so much attached to him
that not one of us ever abused him again. On the
contrary, we honored him ac: long as he lived, and
always bowed as low to him as before the Cadi or Mufti.
The travellers decided to rest for a day at this car-
avansary, in order to strengthen themselves and their
beasts for the journey still before them. The gaiety of
the day before continued, and they amused themselves
with all kinds of games. After dinner, they called on
the fourth merchant, Ali Sizah, to perform his duty, as
the others had done, by giving them a story. He re-
plied that his own life had been so barren of incidents,
that he could not interest them with any personal anec-
dote, but, instead, he would relate to them the legend
of " The False Prince."
THE FALSE PRINCE.
91
THE FALSE PRINCE.
HERE was once a respectable jour-
neyman-tailor, named Labakan, who
had learned his trade of a clever
master in Alexandria. It could not
be said that Labakan was unhandy
with the needle ; on the contrary, he
was able to do very fine work. Neither
would one be justified in calling him
lazy; but still every thing was not just
as it should be with the workman, as
he often sewed away by the hour at such a rate that the
needle became red-hot in his hands, and the thread
fairly smoked, and would then show a better piece of
work than any one else. But, at another time — and,
sad to relate, this occurred more frequently — he would
sit plunged in deep thought, looking before him with a
fixed gaze, and with something so peculiar jn his expres-
sion and conduct that his master and the other journey-
men were wont to say at such times : " Labakan is
putting on airs again."
But on Fridays, when other people were returning
from prayers to their work, Labakan came out of the
mosque in a beautiful costume, which he had taken
great pains to prepare for himself. He walked slowly
and with proud steps through the squares and streets of
the city, and whenever he was greeted by any of his
comrades with, " Peace be with you," or, " How are
you, friend Labakan?" he condescendingly waved his
hand in reply, or gave his superior a princely nod. If
his master said to him, "Ah, Labakan, what a prince was
92
TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
lost in you ! " he, much flattered, would respond, " Have
you, too, reniarked that?" or, "That has been my
opinion for a long time."
After this manner had the journeyman conducted
himself for a long time; but his master indulged his
folly, as otherwise he was a good fellow and a clever
workman. But one day, Selim, the brother of the
sultan, who was then traveling through Alexandria,
sent a court costume to the master, to have certain
changes made in it ; and the master gave it to Labakan
to make the alterations, as he did the best work. At
night, after the master and his journeymen had gone
out to refresh themselves after their day's work, an
irresistible desire impelled Labakan to go back into the
shop where the costume of the sultan's brother hung.
He stood before it, lost in admiration over the splendor
of the embroidery and the various shades of velvet and
silk. He could not refrain from trying it on ; and behold,
THE FALSE PRINCE. 93
it fitted him as perfectly as though it had been made for
him. " Am I not as good a prince as anybody ? " said he
to himself, while striding up and down the room. " Has
not the master said that I was born to be a prince .'' "
With the clothes, the journeyman seemed to have adopted
some quite royal sentiments; he could not banish from
his mind the fancy that he was the unacknowledged son of
a king; and as such, he resolved to travel about the
world, leaving a place where the people had been so fool-
ish as not to recognize his true rank under the cover of
his present low position. The splendid costume seemed
to him sent by a good fairy He therefore took care not
to slight so welcome a present, pocketed what little ready
money he possessed, and, favored by the darkness of the
night, strolled out of Alexandria's gate. .
Wherever he ai)peared, the new prince created quite
a sensation ; as the splendor of his dress and his grave
and majestic air were hardly in keeping with his mode of
traveling. When he was questioned on this subject, he
was accustomed to reply, in a mysterious way, that there
were some very good reasons for his traveling afoot.
But when he noticed that he was making himself ridicu-
lous by his foot wanderings, he invested a small sum in
an old horse, which was very well adapted to his wants,
as, by its lack of speed and spirit, he was never forced
into the embarrassing position of showing his skill as a
rider — a thing quite out of his line.
One day, as he walked Murva (such was the name he
had given his horse) along the road, he was overtaken by
a horseman who requested permission to travel with him,
as the road would seem much shorter if he could enjoy
Labakan's company. The horseman was a merry young
man, of pleasing appearance and conversation. He be-
gan talking with Labakan, asking where he had come
from and where he was going; and it soon appeared that
he, too, like the journeyman-tailor, was traveling about
the world without any definite plan. . He said that
his name was Omar ; that he was the nephew of Elsi
94 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
Bey, the unfortunate Pasha of Cairo, and was traveling
in order to execute a charge that his uncle had confided
to him on his death-bed. Labakan was not so commun-
icative about his own affairs, but gave Omar to under-
stand that he was of high descent, and was traveling for
pleasure.
The two young gentlemen were well pleased with each
other, and continued their journey together. On the
second day of their acquaintance, Labakan inquired of
his companion Omar about the trust he had to execute,
and learned to his astonishment that Elsi Bey. Pasha of
Cairo, had brought up Omar from his earliest childhood,
and the boy had never known his parents. Now, when
Elsi Bey was attacked by his enemies, and after three
unfortunate battles, was forced to fly from the field, mor-
tally wounded, he disclosed to his pupil that he was not
his nephew, but the son of a mighty ruler, who, fright-
ened by the prophecies of his astrologist, had had the
young prince removed from the palace, with the oath not
to see him again until the prince should have reached his
twenty-second birthday. Elsi Bey did not give him the
name of his father, but had most particularly charged
him that he must be present at the famous pillar El Seru-
jah, a four days' journey east of Alexandria, on the fourth
day of the coming month of Ramadan, on which day he
would be twenty-two years old. Arriving there, he
should hold out a dagger to the men who would be stand-
ing on the column, with the words: " Here am I whom
you seek ; " and if they answered, " Praised be the Prophet,
who preserved you," he should follow them, and they
would lead him to his father.
The journeyman-tailor, Labakan, was astonished at
this communication. He looked on Prince Omar, from
this time forth, with envious eyes ; exasperated that fate
should have selected his companion, who already passed
for the nephew of a powerful pasha, to shower on him
the still higher dignity of a prince's son, while he, Laba-
kan, endowed with all the qualities of a prince, was
THE FALSE PRINCE. 95
degraded by a low birth and a common occupation. He
made comparisons between himself and the prince, and
was forced to confess that the prince was a youth of pre-
possessing appearance, with fine sparkling eyes, aquiline
nose, a gentle and obliging manner — in short, all the
external marks of a gentleman. But numerous as were
the good traits he noticed in his companion, still, he
whispered to himself, a Labakan would be far more wel-
come to a princely father than the real prince.
These reflections occupied Labakan 's mind the whole
day ; and they were present in his sleep, at their next
lodging-place. And when he woke, and his eye fell on
the sleeping Omar at his side — sleeping so quietly, and
dreaming, perhaps, of his happy fortune — the idea came
into Labakan's brain to obtain, through stratagem or
force, that which unwilling fate had denied him. The
dagger, the token by which the home-returning prince
was to be recognized, stuck in the sash of the sleeper.
He drew it forth lightly, to plunge it into the sleeping
breast of its owner. But the pacific soul of the tailor
shrunk at the thought of murder. He contented himself
with taking possession of the dagger, ordered Omar's
fast horse to be saddled, and before the prince had
awaked, his faithless companion had gained a start of
several miles.
It was the first day of the sacred month of Ramadan
when Labakan robbed the prince; and he had, therefore,
four days in which to reach the pillar of El Serujah, the
location of which he well knew. Although the distance
could be easily covered in two days, yet Labakan fearing
to be overtaken by the true prince, made all haste.
At the close of the second day, Labakan saw the col-
umn before him. It stood upon a small hill, in a broad
plain, and could be observed at a distance of eight miles.
Labakan's heart beat wildly at the sight. Although he
had had time enough, in the last two days, to think over
the part he was about to play, still his accusing con-
-science made him uneasy ; but the thought that he had
96 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
been born to be a prince hardened him once more, so that
he went forward.
The region about the column El Serujah was unin-
habited and desolate, and the new prince would have
found himself in sad straights for sustenance, had he not
made provision for a journey of several days. He went
into camp, with his horse, under some palm trees, and
awaited there his fate.
Near the middle of the following day, he saw a large
procession of horses and camels coming over the plain,
to the column of El Serujah. The train stopped at the
foot of the hill on which the column stood; splendid
tents were pitched, and the whole had the appearance
of a rich pasha's or sheik's caravan. Labakan suspected
that the many people whom he saw were there on the
Prince Omar's account, and he would willingly have
shown them their future ruler then and there; but he
controlled his desire to step forth as a prince, as the fol-
lowing morning would certainly see his dearest hopes
realized.
The morning sun woke the overjoyed tailor to the
most important moment of his life — the moment that
should see him lifted frcm an ignoble position to the side
of a royal father. To be sure, the unlawfulness of the
steps he was taking, occurred to him, as he saddled his
horse to ride to the column ; to be sure, he thought of
the anguish Prince Omar would suffer, betrayed in his
fair hopes; but the die was cast, and he could not undo
what had already been done, and his vanity whispered
to him that he looked stately enough to be presented to
the most powerful king as a son. Encouraged by such
thoughts, he swung himself into his saddle, mustered all
his courage to stand the ordeal of a gallop, and in less than
fifteen minutes he reached the foot of the hill. He dis-
mounted from his horse and tied it to a bush, and then
drew out Prince Omar's dagger and ascended the hill.
At the foot of the column stood six men around an
aged man of kingly appearance. A splendid kaftan of
THE FALSE PRINCE.
97
cloth of gold, with a white cashmere shawl wound about
it, and a white turban ornamented with sparkling jewels,
denoted him to be a man of wealth and rank.
Labakan went up to him, made a low obeisance, and
offered him the dagger, saying : " Here am I whom you
seek."
*' Praised be the Prophet, who preserved you! " replied
the old man with tears of joy. " Embrace your old father,
my beloved son Omar!" The good tailor was much
moved by these solemn words, and with a mixture of joy
and shame sank into the arms of the aged prince.
But only for an instant was he permitted to enjoy un-
disturbed the delight of his new surroundings ; for as he
arose from the embrace of the elderly prince, he saw a
horseman hastening across the plain towards the hill.
The rider and his horse presented a singular appearance.
98 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
The horse, either from stubbornness or exhaustion, could
hardly be urged forward, but moved with a stumbling
gait that could be called neither a walk nor a trot, while
his rider was using both hands and feet to force him to a
faster pace. Only too soon Labakan recognized his horse,
Murva, and the genuine Prince Omar; but the wicked
Father of Lies once more took possession of him, and he
determined that, whatever the result might be, he would
maintain his pretended rights with a bold face.
The rider's gestures had been seen while he was still
at a distance ; but now, in spite of the feeble trot of his
horse, he had arrived at the foot of the hill, thrown him-
self from his horse, and rushed up the hill.
" Stay, there ! " cried he, " Stop, whoever you may be,
and do not let yourselves be misled by the shameful im-
postor! My name is Omar, and no mortal may dare to
assume my name ! "
Deep astonishment was expressed in the faces of the
bystanders, at the turn affairs had taken, and the old
prince was especially perplexed, as he looked inquiringly
from one to the other. But Labakan said, with forced
composure : " Most gracious Sire and Father, do not
allow this person to mislead you. He is, to my certain
knowledge, a crazy tailor from • Alexandria, called Laba-
kan, and more deserving of our pity than our anger."
These words brought the prince to the verge of mad-
ness. Foaming with rage he attempted to spring on
Labakan, but the bystanders interposed, and held him
fast, while the old prince said : " Of a truth, my dear son,
the poor fellow is mad ; let him be bound and placed on
one of our dromedaries ; perhaps we may be able to ren-
der the unfortunate youth some assistance."
The anger of the prince was past. He threw himself,
weeping, at the feet of his father : " My heart tells me
that you are my father; by the memory of my mother,
I charge you to listen to me!"
" Eh, God preserve us ! " answered the old man. *' He
THE FALSE PRINCE. 99
is beginning to talk strangely again ; how does the fellow
come by such stupid notions!"
Thereupon he took Labakan's arm, and was conducted
down the hill by him. They both mounted beautiful,
richly-caparisoned horses, and rode at the head of the
caravan, over the plain. The hands of the prince were
bound, and he was tied fast on one of the dromedaries,
while two horsemen rode on each side, and kept a care-
ful watch on all his movements.
The elderly prince was Saaud, Sultan of Wechabiten.
He had lived for years without children, until finally a
son, whom he had so ardently desired, was born to him.
But the astrologer of whom he inquired the destiny of
the boy, gave the opinion that " until his twenty-second
year the child would be in danger of being supplanted
by an enemy," therefore to be on the safe side, the sultan
had given the prince to his tried and true friend, Elsi
Bey, to be brought up, and for twenty-two painful years
had waited for his home-coming.
All this the sultan told his pretended son, and ex-
pressed himself as well^ pleased with his figure and
demeanor.
On arriving in the sultan's country they were every-
where received by the inhabitants with acclamations, as
the report of the prince's arrival had spread like wild-
fire to all the cities and villages. Arches covered with
flowers and boughs were constructed in all the streets
through which they passed, brilliant carpets of all colors
adorned the houses, and the people praised God and His
Prophets for sending them so beautiful a prince. All
this filled the heart of the tailor with delight ; but all the
more unhappy did the real Omar feel, who, still bound,
followed the caravan in silent despair. In the universal
joy nobody troubled themselves about him who should
have been the recipient of their welcome. Thousands
upon thousands shouted the name of Omar, but he who
rightly bore this name was noticed not at all. At the
most, one and another would ask who it was that was
100 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
bound so securely ; and the reply of his escort, that it
was a crazy tailor, echoed horribly in his ears.
The caravan at last reached the capital of the sultan,
where a still more brilliant reception was awaiting them.
The sultana, an elderly, venerable lady, awaited them
with the entire court, in the splendid hall of the palace.
The floor of this salon was covered with an immense
carpet, the walls were tastefully adorned with a light-blue
cloth, hung from great silver hooks with golden tassels
and cords.
It was already night when the caravan arrived ; there-
fore numerous round colored lamps were lighted in the
salon, making it light as day. But the most lights were
placed at the farther end of the salon, where the sultana
sat upon a throne. The throne stood upon a dais, and
was inlaid with pure gold, and set with large amethysts.
Four of the most distinguished emirs held a canopy over
the sultana's head, while the Sheik of Medina fanned her
with a fan of peacock's feathers.
Under these surroundings, the sultana awaited her
husband and her son. She had not seen her son since
his birth, but the longed-for son had appeared in her
dreams, so that she felt sure of knowing him amongst a
thousand. Now the noise of the approaching caravan
was heard, trumpets and drums mingled with the cheers
of the crowd ; the hoofs of the horses beat in the court
of the palace ; nearer and nearer sounded the steps of
the expected ones ; the doors of the salon flew open, and
through the rows of prostrate servants, the sultan has-
tened to the throne of the sultana, leading his son by the
hand.
" Here," said he, " I bring you the one for whom you
have so long yearned."
But the sultana interrupted him with : " That is not
my son ! Those are not the features that the Prophet
showed me in my dreams!"
Just as the sultan was about to upbraid her for her
unbelief, the door of the salon opened, and Prince Omar
THE FALSE PRINCE. \^\
rushed in, followed by his guards, from whom he had es-
caped by the exercise of all his strength. He threw him-
self breathless before the throne with the words :
" Here will I die ! Let me be killed, inhuman father,
for I can no longer endure this disgrace."
Everyone was amazed at this speech ; they crowded
about the unfortunate youth, and the guards, from whom
he had escaped, were about to lay hold of him and bind
him again, when the sultana, who had looked on all this
in speechless surprise, sprang up Irom the throne.
" Stay, there ! " cried she ; " this and no other is the
real prince ; this is he whom my eyes have never beheld,
and yet my heart has known ! "
The guard had involuntarily released Omar, but the
sultan, burning with anger, called to them to bind the
crazy fellow. " It is my business to decide here," said
he, in a commanding tone, "and here one does not judge
by the dreams of old women, but by certain reliable
signs. This youth (pointing to Labakan) is my son,
for he brought me the dagger, the true token of my friend
Elsi."
" He stole the dagger ! " exclaimed Omar. " He
abused my unsuspecting confidence with treachery!"
Bucthe sultan, accustomed to have his own way in every
thing, would not listen to the voice of his son, and had
the unhappy Omar forcibly dragged from the room. Then,
accompanied by Labakan, he went to his own room, very
angry with the sultana, with whom he had lived in peace
for twenty-five years.
The sultana was very unhappy over these events.
She was perfectly well satisfied that an impostor had
taken possession of the sultan's heart, as the unfortunate
youth who had been dragged away, had often appeared
in her dreams as her son.
When she had in a measure quieted her sorrow, she
tried to hit upon some method of convincing the sultan
of his error. This was no easy task, as he who had
usurped their son's place, had brought the token of
• • • • •
• , • . •
• • ••
•• • • - • • •
••• • ••* • •••
• •••••••••• •
t* • • •
• • _ *
102 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
recognition, the dagger, and had also, as she discovered,
learned so much about Omar's early life from the prince
himself, that he played his role without betraying him-
self.
She summoned the men who had accompanied the
sultan to the pillar of El Serujah, in order to learn all
the particulars, and then held a consultation with her
most trustworthy slave-women. They chose and then
rejected this and that expedient. At last Melechsalah, a
wise old woman, said: *' If I have heard rightly, hon-
ored mistress, the one who brought the dagger, called him
whom you recognize as your son, Labakan, a crazy
tailor."
"Yes, that is true," answered the sultana; "but what
can you make out of that "i "
" Suppose," continued the slave, " that this impostor
had fastened his own name on your son ? And if this
supposition is correct, there is a fine way of catching the
impostor,, tbat I will tell to you as a secret."
The sultana bent her head, and the slave whispered
in her ear some expedient that seemed to please the sul-
tana, as she prepared to go at once to the sultan.
The sultana was a prudent woman, who knew the
weak sides of the sultan and how to make use of them.
She therefore appeared willing to submit to his judgment,
and to recognize the son he had chosen ; asking in return
but one condition. The sultan, who was sorry for the
anger he had shown his wife, granted her request, and
she said : " I should dearly like to receive from both of
these claimants a test of their cleverness. Another per-
son might ve-ry likely have them ride, fight, or throw
spears ; but these are things that everybody can do, and
I will give them something th t will require ingenuity to
accomplish. Each one shall make a kaftan, and a pair
of trousers, and then we shall see who will make the
finest."
The sultan laughed, and said : " Well, you have de-
vised something extremely wise ! The idea that my son
THE FALSE PRINCE. 103
should compete with your crazy tailor at coat-making?
No, it won't do."
The sultana, however, insisted that he was bound by
the promise he had made her in advance ; and the sul-
tan, who was a man of his word, finally consented, al-
though he swore that let the crazy tailor make his coat
ever so fine, he would never admit him to be his son.
The sultan went in person to his son, and requested
him to humor the caprice of his mother, who very much
wished for a kaftan made by his hands. Labakan was
greatly pleased. If that is all that is wanted, thought
he to himself, then madame the sultana will soon have
cause to be proud of me.
Two rooms were prepared, one for the prince, the
other for the tailor, where they were to try their skill;
and they were liberally provided with silk cloth, scissors,
needles and thread.
The sultan was very curious to see what sort of a
thing his son would bring to light for a kaftan ; while the
sultana was very nervous lest her stratagem should fail.
Two days had been given to them in which to accom-
plish their task. On the morning of the third day, the
sultan sent for his wife, and when she had come, he sent
into the two rooms for the two kaftans and their makers.
Labakan entered triumphantly, and spread his kaftan
before the astonished eyes of the sultan. " Look here,
father ! " said he, " see, honored mother, whether this is
not a master-piece of a kaftan } I would be willing to
lay a wager with the cleverest court tailor that he could
not produce such an one as that."
The sultana smiled, and turned to Omar: "And what
have you .produced, my son?" Impatiently he threw
down the silk, cloth and scissors on the floor. " I was
brought up to break horses, and to the use of a sword,
and my spear will hit the mark at sixty paces ; but the
science of the needle is strange to me, and v/ould have
been an unworthy study for a pupil of Elsi Bey, the
ruler of Cairo! "
104 TALES OF THE CARAVAN:
" O thou true son of my heart ! " exclaimed the sul-
tana. "Now, I can embrace thee, and call thee son!
Pardon me, my Husband and Lord," continued she, turn-
ing to the sultan, " that I have plotted this stratagem
against you. Do you not now see which is the prince,
and which the tailor.^ Truly, the kaftan that your son
has made is superb, and I should like to ask him of what
master he learned his trade."
The sultan sat in deep thought, glancing suspiciously
now at his wife and now at Labakan, who vainly tried to
control his blushes and his discomfiture at having so stu-
pidly betrayed himself.
" Even this proof will not suffice," said the sultan.
"But praised be Allah, I know of a means of finding out
whether I have been deceived or not."
He ordered his fastest horse to be led out, swung him-
self into the saddle, and rode into a forest near by, where
lived, according to an old legend, a kind fairy named
Adolzaide, who had often stood by the kings of his race
with her counsel in the hour of need.
In the middle of the forest was an open place sur-
rounded by tall cedars. There lived — so the story ran—
the fairy, and it was seldom that a mortal ventured there,
as a certain aversion to the spot had for ages descended
from father to son.
Arriving there, the sultan dismounted, tied his horse
to a tree, placed himself in the centre of the opening,
and called out in a loud voice : " If it be true that you
have given my ancestors good advice in the hour of need,
then do not spurn the prayer of their grandson, and give
me advice on a point for which human understanding is
too frail."
He had hardly spoken the last word, when one of the
cedars opened, and a veiled lady, in long white garments,
stepped forth. " I know why you come to me, Sultan
Saaud. Your purpose is just; therefore, you shall have
my assistance. Take these two little boxes. Let each
of the young men who claim to be your son choose
THE FALSE PRINCE. 105
between these. I know that the true prince will not fail
to pick out the right one." Thus spake the fairy, at the
same time handing him two little ivory boxes richly set
with gold and pearls. On the lid, which the sultan
vainly tried to open, were inscriptions in diamond letters.
The sultan tried to think as he rode home what these
little boxes might contain; but all his efforts to open
them failed. Nor did the inscriptions throw any light on
the matter, for one read — Honor and Fame ; the other —
Fortune and Riches. The sultan thought to himself that
he would have great difficulty in making a choice between
these two things, that were alike desirable, alike alluring.
On arriving at his palace, he sent for the sultana, and
told her of the verdict of the fairy. A strange hope
assured the sultana that he to whom her heart drew her
would choose the box that should make plain his royal
descent.
Two tables were placed before the throne ot the sul-
tan, upon which the king placed the boxes with his own
hand. He then ascended the throne, and beckoned one
of his slaves to open the doors of the salon. A brilliant
assembly of pashas and emirs of the realm, whom the
sultan had summoned, streamed through the opened
doors. They took their places on splendid cushions that
were ranged lengthwise along the wall.
When they were all seated, the sultan beckoned a
second time, and Labakan was brought forward. With a
proud step he walked up the hall, prostrated himself
before the throne, and said : " What are the commands
of my Lord and Father.-* " .
The sultan rose from his throne, and said : " My son,
doubts have been raised as to the justness of your claim
to this name ; one of those little boxes contains the proof
of your real parentage. Choose ; I do not doubt that you
will select the right one."
Labakan arose and stepped up to the tables, hesitated
for some time as to which he should choose, but finally
said: " Honored Father! What can be higher than the
106 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
fortune to be your son ? what nobler than the riches of thy
grace? I choose the box with the inscription — Fortune
and Richest
"We shall presently know whether you have chosen
the right one ; in the meantime sit down on the cushion
by the side of the Pasha of Medina," said the sultan, and
motioned to a slave.
Omar was brought forward. His look was gloomy,
his air sad, and his appearance created universal interest
among those present. He prostrated himself before the
throne, and inquired after the commands of the sultan.
The sultan signified to him that he was to choose one of
the little boxes. Omar arose and approached the tables.
He read attentively both inscriptions, and then said :
" The last few days have taught me how fickle is fortune,
how unstable are riches ; but they have also learned me
that an indestructible gift dwells in the breast of Honor,
and that the shining star of Fame does not vanish with
fortune. And though I should renounce a crown, the
die is cast : Honor and Fa7ne^ I choose you ! "
He placed his hand on the box he had chosen ; but
the sultan ordered him to wait a moment, and beckoned
Labakan to come forward, and lay his hand on his box
also. Then the sultan had a basin of water, of the holy
fountain of Zemzem in Mecca, brought, washed his hands
for prayer, turned his face to the East, prostrated himself
and prayed: "God of my fathers! Thou who for cen-
turies hast preserved our race pure and uncontaminated,
do not permit that an unworthy one should bring to shame
the name of the Abasside ; be near my true son with Thy
protection, in this hour of trial ! "
The sultan arose, and once more ascended his throne.
Universal expectancy held those present in breathless
attention; one could have heard a mouse run over the
floor, so still were they all. Those farthest away stretched
their necks to look over the heads of those in front, that
they might see the little boxes. Then the sultan spoke :
THE FALSE PRINCE. 107
" Open the boxes ! " and although no force could have
opened them before, they now flew open of themselves.
In the box chosen by Omar lay, on a velvet cushion, a
small golden crown, and a sceptre ; in Labakan's box — a
large needle and a little package of thread ! The sultan
ordered them to bring their boxes to him. He took the
minature crown in his hand, and wonderful was it to see
how, as he took it, it began to grow larger and larger
until it had attained the size of a genuine crown. He
placed the crown on the head of Omar, who knelt before
him, kissed him on the forehead, and bade him sit at his
right hand. Then turning to Labakan, he said : " There is
an old proverb that the shoemaker should stick to his
last. It looks as if you should stick to the needle. To
be sure, you do not deserve my pardon ; but some one
has interceded for you, to whom I can refuse nothing
to-day ; therefore I spare you your miserable life. But,
to give you some good advice — you had better make
haste to get out of my kingdom."
Ashamed, ruined as were all his pretensions, the poor
journeyman-tailor could not reply. He threw himself at
the feet of the prince, in tears. "Can you forgive me,
Prince .'' " said he.
" Loyalty to a friend, magnanimity to a foe, is the
boast of the Abasside," replied the prince, as he raised
him up. " Go in peace ! "
"Oh, my true son!" cried the aged sultan, with deep
emotion, and sank on the breast of Omar. The emirs
and pashas, and all the nobility of the kingdom, rose
from their seats, and cried: " Hail to the new son of the
king ! " and amidst the universal joy, Labakan stole out
of the room with the little box under his arm.
He went below to the stables of the sultan, saddled
his horse, Murva, and rode out of the gate of the city
towards Alexandria. His life as a prince appeared to
him as a dream, and the splendid little box, set with
pearls and diamonds, was the only thing left to remind
him that he had not dreamed.
108
TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
When he at length reached Alexandria, he rode up to
the house of his old master, dismounted, tied his horse
near the door, and entered the workshop. The master,
not knowing him at first, made an obeisance, and asked
him what might be his pleasure But on taking a closer
look, and recognizing Labakan, he called to his journey-
men and apprentices, and they all rushed angrily at the
'f'MaUfA
poor Labakan, who was not expecting such a reception,
kicked and beat him with their irons and yard sticks,
pricked him with needles, and nipped him with sharp
shears, until, utterly exhausted, he sank down on a heap
of old clothes.
While he lay there, the master gave him a lecture on
the clothes he had stolen. In vain did Labakan assure
him that he had come back in order to make restitution ;
all in vain did he offer him three-fold indemnity ; the
master and his men fell upon him again, beat him black
THE FALSE PRINCE. 109
and blue, and threw him out of the door. Torn and
bruised, Labakan crawled on his horse and rode to a car-
avansary. Then he laid his tired and aching head on a
pillow, and reflected on the sorrows of earth, on unappre-
ciated merit, and on the vanity and fickleness of riches.
He fell asleep with the resolution to forswear all great-
ness, and become a respectable citizen.
The succeeding day found him still steadfast in his
purpose, as the heavy hands of the master and his men
seemed to have beaten all his grand notions out of him.
He sold his little box to a jeweler for a high price, bought
a house with the proceeds, and fitted up a workshop for
his trade. When he had every thing arranged, and had
also hung out a sign before his window with the inscrip-
tion, ^^ Labakan, Tailor^'' he sat down, and with the needle
and thread he had found in the little box, began to mend his
coat that had been so badly torn by his old master. He
was called away from his work, and when he returned to
take it up again, what a singular sight met his eyes ! The
needle was sewing busily away without any one to guide
it, making such fine, delicate stitches, as even Labakan
in his most artistic moments could not have equaled !
Surely even the commonest gift of a kind fairy is use-
ful and of great value. Still another value was possessed
by this present, namely : the ball of the thread was
never exhausted, let the needle sew as fast as it would.
Labakan obtained many customers, and was soon the
most famous tailor in all that region. He would cut out
the clothes, and make the first stitch with the needle,
and the needle would then instantly go on with the work,
never pausing until the garment was done. Master
Labakan soon had the whole town for customers, as his
work was first-class, and his prices low ; and only over
one thing did the people of Alexandria shake their
heads, namely : that he worked without journeymen, and
with locked doors.
Thus did the saying of the little box, promising For-
tune and Riches, come to pass. Fortune and riches, even
110 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
though in moderate measure, attended the steps of the
good tailor ; and when he heard of the fame of the young
sultan, Omar, that was on all lips ; when he heard that
this brave man was the pride and love of his people,
and the terror of his enemies — then the false prince
thought to himself: " It is after all better that I remained
a tailor, for the quest of honor and fame is rather a dan-
gerous business."
Thus lived Labakan, contented with his lot, respected
by his fellow-citizens; and if the needle in the mean-
while has not lost its virtue, it still sews on with the
endlesss thread of the kind fairy, Adolzaide.
At sunset the caravan started on, and soon reached
Birket-el-Had, or Pilgrim's Fountain; from which it was
only a three hours' journey to Cairo. The caravan was
expected about this time, and therefore the merchants
soon had the pleasure of seeing their friends coming
from Cairo to meet them. They entered the city through
the gate Bab-el-Falch, as it is considered a happy omen
for those who come from Mecca to pass through this gate,
as the Prophet went out of it.
On the market-place the three Turkish merchants
took leave of the stranger Selim Baruch, and the Greek
merchant Zaleukos, and went home with their friends.
But Zaleukos showed the stranger a good caravansary, and
invited him to take dinner with him. The stranger ac-
cepted the invitation, and promised to come as soon as
he had made some changes in his dress.
The Greek made every preparation to entertain his
guest, for whom he had acquired a strong liking on the
journey; and when the dishes were all arranged in order,
he sat down to await the coming of his guest.
At last he heard slow and heavy steps in the hall that
led to his room. He arose to go and meet him and wel-
come him on the threshold ; but no sooner had he opened
the door, than he stepped back horrified, for that terrible
THE CARAVAN, \\\
man with the red mantle stepped towards him ! He
looked at him again ; there was no illusion; the same tall,
commanding figure, the mask through which the dark
eyes shone, the red mantle with the gold embroidery,
were only too closely associated with the most terrible
hours of his life.
Conflicting emotions surged in Zaleukos's breast. He
had long since become reconciled to this picture of mem-
ory, and had forgiven him who had injured him; yet the
appearance of the man himself opened all his wounds
afresh; all those painful hours when he had suffered
almost the pangs of death, — the remorse that had pois-
oned his young life, — all this swept over his soul in the
flight of a moment.
"What do you want, monster? " exclaimed the Greek,
as the apparition stood motionless on the threshold.
" Vanish quickly, before I curse you ! "
•' Zaleukos! " spoke a well-known voice, from beneath
the mask, " Zaleukos ! is it thus you receive your guest.' "
The speaker removed the mask, and threw the mantle
back ; it was Selim Baruch, the stranger.
But Zaleukos was not yet quieted. He shuddered at
the stranger, for only too plainly had he recognized the
unknown man of the Ponte Vecchio. But the old habit
of hospitality prevailed; he silently beckoned to the
stranger to take a seat at the table.
" I perceive your thoughts," said the stranger, after
they were seated. " Your eyes look inquiringly at me.
I could have remained silent, and never more appeared
to your vision ; but I owe you an explanation, and there-
fore I ventured to appear to you in my old form, knowing
that I run the risk of your cursing me. But you once
told me : The religion of my fathers commands me to love
him, and then he must be more unhappy than I. Believe
that, my friend, and listen to my vindication.
" I must begin far back, in order to make my story
quite clear. I was born in Alexandria, of Christian
parents. My father was the French consul there, and
112 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
was the younger son of a famous old French family.
From my tenth year up, I was under the care of my
uncle, in France, and left my fatherland some years after
the breaking out of the Revolution, with my uncle, who
no longer felt safe in the land of his ancestors, in order
to find a refuge with my parents across the sea. We
landed in Alexandria, hopeful of finding in my parents'
home that quiet and peace that no longer obtained in
France. The outside storms of this excitable period had
not, it is true, extended to this point, but from an unex-
pected quarter came the blow that crushed our family to
the ground. My brother, a young man full of promise,
and private secretary to my father, had but recently mar-
ried the daughter of a Florentine nobleman who lived in
my father's neighborhood. Two days before our arrival, my
brother's bride disappeared; and neither our family, nor
yet her father, could discover the slightest trace of her.
We finally came to the conclusion that she had ventured
too far away for a walk, and had fallen into the hands of
brigands. This belief would have been a consolation to
my brother, in comparison with the truth that was only
too soon made known to us. The faithless woman had
eloped with a young Neapolitan, whom she had been in
the habit of meeting at her father's house. My brother,
terribly excited by this act, used his utmost endeavors to
bring the guilt}?- one to account; but in vain. His
attempts in this direction, which had aroused attention
in Florence and Naples, only served to bring down mis-
fortune on us all. The Florentine nobleman returned to
his country under the pretext of assisting my brother,
but with the real design of destroying us all. He put an
end to all the investigations instituted by my brother in
Florence, and used his influence so effectually that my
father and brother fell under the suspicion of their gov-
ernment, were imprisoned in the most outrageous manner,
and taken to France, where they were guillotined. My
mother went crazy, and only after ten long months did
death release her from her terrible condition. But she
THE caravan:
113
recovered her sanity a few days before her death. I
was thus left all alone in the world, but only one thought
occupied my soul, only one thought overshadowed my
grief: it was the powerful flame of revenge that my
mother kindled in my breast during the last hours of her
life.
"As I have said, she recovered her senses towards the
last. She called me to her side and spoke quietly of our
fate and of her approaching death. Then she sent every-
body out of the room, raised herself with a spirited air
from her poor couch, and said that I could win her bless-
ing if I would swear to carry out what she should confide
to me. Influenced by the dying words of my mother, I
bound myself with an oath to do her. bidding. She broke
out in imprecations against the Florentine and his
daughter, and required me, under the penalty of incurring
her curse, to revenge our unfortunate family on him. She
died in my arms. The thought of revenge had long
slumbered in my soul ; now it was aroused to action. I
collected the balance of my patrimony, and resolved to
risk every thing on my revenge.
"I was soon in Florence, where I kept as quiet as pos-
sible. The difficulty of executing my plan was much
increased by the situation in which I found my enemy.
The old Florentine had become Governor, and h?d the
power, should he have the least suspicion of my presence,
to destroy me. vAn incident occurred just then that was
of great assistance to me. One evening I saw a man
passing along the street, in a familiar livery. His un-
steady gait, sullen look, and manner of muttering Santo
Sacramento and Maledetto diavolo^ assured me that it was
Pietro, a servant of the Florentine's, whom I had known
in Alexandria. I had no doubt that it was his master
whom he was cursing, and I therefore determined to make
use of his present frame of mind for my own benefit.
He seemed very much surprised to see me in Florence,
and complained to me that since his master had become
Governor he could do nothing to suit him ; so that my
H 5*
114 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
gold, together with his anger, brought him over to my
side. The most difficult part of my plan had now been
provided for. I had in my pay a man who could open
the door of my enemy to me at any hour, and now my
revenge seemed near its accomplishment. The life of
the old Florentine seemed to me of too little account to
offset the destruction of our family : he must lose the
idol of his heart, his daughter Bianca. Was it not she
who treated my brother so shamefully ? Was it not she
who was the chief cause of our misfortunes ? The news
that she was about to be married a second time was very
welcome to my revengeful heart. This would but heighten
the vengeance of my blow. It was settled in my mind
that she must die. But I myself shrank from the deed,
and I did not credit Pietro with nerve enough ; so we
looked about for a man who could accomplish the work.
I did not dare approach any of the Florentines, as none
of them would have dared to undertake such a thing
against the Governor. It was then that the scheme I
afterward carried out, occurred to Pietro, who at the same
time pitched upon you, a stranger and physician, as being
the most suitable person to do the deed. The rest of the
story you know. The only danger to the success of my
scheme lay in your sagacity and honesty ; hence the affair
with the mantle.
Pietro opened the side gate of the Governor's palace
for us,* and would have shown us out as §ecretly, had not
he and I fled, horrified by the terrible sight we saw
through a crack in the door. Pursued by terror and
remorse, I ran some two hundred paces, and sank down
on the steps of a church. There I collected my thoughts,
and my first one was of vou and your fate, should you
be found in the house I stole to the palace, but could
find no trace of either you or Pietro. The side gate was
open, so I could at least hope that you had taken advan-
tage of the opportunity to flee. But when the day
broke, fear of discovery and a sensation of remorse drove
me from Florence. I hastened to Rome. But imagine
THE CARAVAN. \\^
my consternation when, in the course of a few days, this
story reached Rome, with the additional report that the
murderer, a Greek physician, had been captured! I
returned to Florence with sad apprehensions, for, if my
revenge had before seemed too strong, I cursed it now,
as it would have been purchased too dearly with your
life. I arrived in Florence on the day you bst your
hand. I will be silent over what I felt as I saw you
ascend the scaffold and suffer so heroically. But as
your blood streamed out, I made the resolve to see that
the rest of your life should be passed in comfort. What
happened afterwards, you know. It only remains for me
to tell why I made this journey across the desert with you.
Like a heavy burden the thought pressed on me that you
had not yet forgiven me; therefore I resolved to pass
some days, with you, and at last give you an account of
the motives that had influenced my action."
The Greek had listened silently to his guest, and when
he had finished, with a gentle expression he offered him
his hand. " I knew well that you must be more unhappy
than I, for that cruel deed, like a black cloud, will forever
darken your life. As for myself, I forgive you from my
heart. But permit me one more question : How did you
happen to be in the desert in your present character.-*
What did you do after buying me the house in Constan-
tinople?"
" I went back to Alexandria. Hatred of all human
kind raged in my breast, but especially hatred of those
nations which are called civilized. Believe me, I was
better pleased with my Moslems. I had been in Alex-
andria only a few months, when it was invaded by my
countrymen. I saw in them only the executioners of my
father and brother; therefore I gathered some young
people of my acquaintance, who entertained similar
views, and joined the brave Mameluke, who became the
terror of the French army. When the campaign was
ended, I could not bring myself to return to the arts of
peace. With a few friends of similar tendencies, I lived
116 TALES OF THE CARAVAN.
an unsettled fugitive life, devoted to battle and the chase.
I live contentedly with these people, who honor me as
their prince ; for if my Asiatics are not so civilized as
your Europeans, yet envy and slander, selfishness and
ambition are not their characteristics."
Zaleukos thanked the stranger for his communication,
but he did not hide from him his opinion that it would be
far better for one of his rank and culture, were he to live
and work in Christian and European countries. He took
the stranger's hand, and invited him to go with him, and
to live and die with him.
Zaleukos's guest was deeply moved. *' From this I
know," said he, " that you have entirely forgiven me, that
you even love me. Receive my heartfelt thanks."
He sprang up, and stood in all his majesty before
the Greek, who shrank back at the warlike appearance,
the dark glistening eyes, the deep mysterious voice of his
guest. "Your proposal is good," continued he; "any
other person might be persuaded; I can not accept it!
My horse is saddled, my followers await me : farewell,
Zaleukos! "
The friends whom destiny had so strangely united,
embraced each other before parting.
"And what shall I call you? What is the name of
my guest and friend who will live forever in my memory ?'*
asked the Greek.
The stranger gave him a parting look, pressed his hand
once more, and replied : " They call me the ruler of the
desert; I am the Robber Orbasan.''
PART II
TALES OF THE INN.
THE INN IN THE SPESSART.
jANY years ago, while yet the roads in
the Spessart were in poor condition
and but little traveled, two young
journeymen were making their way
through this wooded region. The one
might have been about eighteen years
old, and was by trade a compass-maker;
the other was a goldsmith, and, judg-
ing from his appearance, could not
have been more than sixteen, and was
most likely making his first journey out into the world.
Evening was coming on, and the shadows of the giant
pines and beeches darkened the narrow road on which
the two were walking. The compass-maker stepped
bravely forward, whistling a tune, playing occasionally
with Munter, his dog, and not seeming to feel much con-
cern that the night was near, while the next inn for jour-
neymen was still far ahead of them. But Felix, the gold-
smith, began to look about him anxiously. When the
wind rustled through the trees, it sounded to him as if
there were steps behind him ; when the bushes on either
side of the road were stirred, he was sure he caught
glimpses of lurking faces.
The young goldsmith was, moreover, neither super-
stitious nor lacking in courage. In Wuerzburg, where
he had learned his trade, he passed among his fellows for
a fearless youth, whose heart was in the right spot; but on
this day his courage was at a singularly low ebb. He had
been told so many things about the Spessart. A large
120 TALES OF THE INN.
band of robbers were reported as committing depre-
dations there ; many travellers had been robbed within a
few weeks, and a horrible murder was spoken of as having
occurred here not long before. Therefore he felt no little
alarm, as they were but two in number and could not
successfully resist armed robbers. How often he regret-
ted that he had not stopped over-night at the edge of the
forest, instead of agreeing to accompany the compass-
maker to the next station!
"And if I am killed to-night, and lose all I have with
me, you will be to blame, compass-maker, for you per-
suaded me to come into this terrible forest," said he.
" Don't be a coward," retorted the other. "A real
journeyman should never be afraid. And what is it you
are afraid of? Do you think that the lordly robbers of the
Spessart would do us the honor to attack and kill us ?
Why should they give themselves that trouble.-* To gain
possession of the Sunday-coat in my knapsack, or the spare
pennies given us by the people on our route ? One would
have to travel in a coach-and-four, dressed in gold and
silks, before the robbers would think it worth their while
to kill one."
"Stop! Didn't you hear somebody whistle in the
woods.'' " exclaimed Felix, nervously.
" That was the wind whistling through the trees.
Walk faster, and we shall soon be out of the wood."
" Yes, it's all well enough for you to talk that way
about not being killed," continued the goldsmith; "they
would simply ask you what you had, search you, and take
away your Sunday-coat and your change. But they
would kill me because I carry gold and jewelry with me."
" Why should they kill you on that account ? If four
or five were to spring out of the bush there now with
loaded rifles pointed at us, and politely inquire, ' Gen-
tlemen, what have you with you? ' or ' If agreeable, we
will help you carry it,' or some such elegant mode of ad-
dress, then you wouldn't make a fool of yourself, but
would open your knapsack and lay the yellow waist-coat,
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 121
the blue coat, two shirts, and all your necklaces, brace-
lets, combs, and whatever you had besides, politely on
the ground, and be thankful for the life they spared you."
" You think so, do you ? " responded Felix warmly.
" You think I would give up the ornament I have here
for my godmother, the dear lady countess? Sooner
would I part with my life ! Sooner would I be hacked
into small pieces. Did she not take a mother's interest
in me, and since my tenth year bind me out as apprentice ?
Has she not paid for my clothes and every thing.? And
now, when I am about to go to her, to carry her some-
thing of my own handiwork that she had ordered of the
master; now, that I am able to give her this ornament
as a sample of what I have learned ; now you think I
would give that up, and my yellow waistcoat as well, that
she gave me? No, better death than to give to these base
men the ornament intended for my godmother ! "
"Don't be a fool!" exclaimed the compass-maker.
" If they were to kill you, the countess would still lose
the ornament; so it would be much better for you to de-
liver it up and keep your life."
Felix did not answer. Night had settled down, and
by the uncertain gleam of the new moon he could not see
more than five feet before him. He became more and
more nervous, kept close by the side of his companion,
and was uncertain whether he ought to approve of the
arguments of his friend or not. Thus they continued on,
side by side for another hour, when they saw a light in
the distance. The young goldsmith was of opinion that
they should not prematurely rejoice, as the light might
come from a den of thieves ; but the compass-maker in-
formed him the robbers had their houses or caves under
ground, and that this must be the inn that a man had told
them of, as they entered the forest.
It was a long, low house, before which a wagon stood;
and adjoining the house was a stable from which came
the neighing of horses. The compass-maker beckoned
his comrade to a window whose shutters were open; and
122 TALES OF THE INN,
by standing on their toes they were able to look into the
room. In a chair before the stove slept a man whose
clothes bespoke him a wagoner — very likely the owner of
the cart before the door. On the other side of the stove
sat a woman and a girl, spinning. Behind the table^
close to the wall, sat a man with a glass of wine before
him. His head was supported in his hands so that his
face could not be seen. But the compass-maker judged
from his clothes that he was a man of rank. While they
were peeping, a dog in the house began to bark ; Munter,.
the compass-maker's dog, barked a reply ; and a servant-
girl appeared at the door and looked out at the strangers.
They were promised supper and a bed ; so they en-
tered, and laying their heavy bundles, sticks, and hats in
the corner, sat down at the table with the gentleman. He
looked up at their greeting, and they perceived him to be
a handsome young man, who returned their greeting
pleasantly.
"You are late on the road," said he ; " were you not
afraid to travel through the Spessart on so dark a night 1
For my part, I would have stabled my horse in this
tavern before I would have ridden an hour longer."
'* You are quite right in that, sir," responded the com-
pass-maker. "The hoof beats of a fine horse are music
in the ears of these highwaymen, and lure them from a
great distance ; but when a couple of poor journeymen
like us steal through the woods — people to v.diom the
robbers would sooner think of making a present than of
taking any thing from them — then, they do not lift a
foot.'' • .
" That is very likely," chimed in the wagoner, who^
awakened by the arrival of the journeymen, had taken a
seat at the table. " They could not very well be
attracted by a poor man's purse, but there have been in-
stances of robbers killing poor people, simply out of thirst
for blood, and of forcing others to join the band and serve
as robbers."
" Well, if such are the deeds of these people in the
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 123
forest, then this house will not afford us very good protec-
tion," observed the young goldsmith. " There are only
four of us, or, counting the hostler, five ; and if ten men
were to attack us here, what could we do against them ?
And more than this," he added, in a low tone, " who can
guarantee that the people of this inn are honest ? "
"Nothing to fear there," returned the wagoner. "I
have known this tavern for more than ten years, and have
never seen any thing wrong about it. The master of the
house is seldom at home ; they say he carries on a wine
trade ; but his wife is a quiet woman who would not harm
any one. No, you do them a wrong, sir."
"And yet," interposed the young gentleman, "I should
not like to brush aside so lightly what he said. Don't you
remember the reports about those people who suddenly
disappeared in this forest and left no trace behind them }
Several of them had previously announced their inten-
tion of passing the night at this inn ; and as two or three
weeks passed by without their being heard from, they
were searched for, and inquiries made at this inn, when
they were assured that the missing men had never been
here. It looks suspicious, to say the least."
" God knows," cried the compass-maker, " we should
do a much more sensible thing if we were to camp out
under the next best tree we came to, than to remain within
these four walls, where there is no chance of running
away when they are once at the door, for the windows are
grated."
All grew very thoughtful over these speeches. It did
not seem so very improbable, after all, that these tavern
people in the forest, be it under compulsion or of their
free accord, were in league with the robbers. The night-
time seemed particularly dangerous to them, for they had
all heard many stories of travellers who had been attacked
and murdered in their sleep; and even if their lives were
not endangered, yet most of the guests of the inn were
possessed of such moderate means that the robbery of
even a part of their property would have: been averyser-
124 TALES OF THE INN.
ions loss to them. They looked dolefully into their
glasses. The young gentleman wished himself on the
back of his horse, trotting through a safe open valley.
The compass-maker wished for twelve of his sturdy com-
rades, armed with clubs, for a body-guard. Felix, the
goldsmith, was more anxious for the safety of the orna-
ment designed for his benefactress, than for his own life.
But the wagoner, who had been blowing clouds of smoke
before him, said softly : " Gentlemen, at least they shall
not surprise us asleep. I, for my part, will remain awake
the whole night, if one other will keep watch with me."
" I will " — "I too," cried the three others. "And I
could not go to sleep," added the young gentleman.
" Well we had better contrive some means of keeping
awake," said the wagoner. " I think while we number
just four people, we might play cards, that would keep
us awake and while away the time."
" I never play cards," said the young gentleman, "there-
fore you would have to count me out."
" Nor do I know any thing about cards," added Felix.
" What can we do, then, if we don't play cards," asked
the compass-maker. " Sing ? That wouldn't do, for it
would only attract the attention of the robbers. Give one
another riddles to guess } That would not last very long.
How would it do if we were to tell stories."* Humorous
or pathetic, true or imaginative, they would keep us
awake and pass away the time as well as cards."
" I am agreed, if you will begin," said the young gen-
tleman, smiling. " You gentlemen of trades visit all
countries, and have something to tell ; for every town has
its own legends and tales."
" Yes, certainly, one hears a great deal," replied the
compass-maker. " But, on the other hand, gentlemen like
you study diligently in books, where really wonderful
things are written ; therefore, you would know how to tell
a wiser and more entertaining story than a plain journey-
man, such as one of us, could pretend to — for unless I
am much mistaken you are a student, a scholar."
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 125
"A scholar, no," laughed the young gentleman; "but
certainly a student, and am now on my way home for the
vacation. But what one reads in books does not answer
for the purpose of a story nearly as well as what one
hears. Therefore begin, if the other gentlemen are in-
clined to listen."
" Still more than with cards," responded the wagoner,
*' am I pleased when I hear a good story told. I often
keep my team down to a miserably slow pace, that I may
listen to one who walks near by, and has a fine story to
tell ; and I have taken many a person into my wagon, in
bad weather, with the understanding that he should tell
me a story; and one of my comrades I love very dearly,
for the reason that he knows stories that last for seven
hours and even longer."
" That is also my case," added the young goldsmith.
" I love stories as I do my life ; and my master in Wuerz-
burg had to forbid me books lest I should neglect my
work. So tell us something fine, compass-maker ; I know
that you could tell stories from now until day-break before
your stock gave out."
The compass-maker complied by emptying his glass
and beginning his story.
126
TALES OF THE INN.
THE HIRSCH-GULDEN.
^^N Upper-Suabia still stands the walls of a
castle that was once the stateliest of the
surrounding country, Hohen-Zollern. It
rose from the summit of a round steep
mountain, from whence one had a distant
and unobstructed view of the country.
Farther than this castle could be seen
from the encircling horizon, was the brave
race of the Zollerns feared ; and their
... name was known and honored in all Ger-
i man countries.
There lived several hundred years ago, in this castle,
a ZoUern, who was by nature a singular man. One could
not say that he oppressed his subjects, or that he lived
at war with his neighbors ; yet no one trusted him, on
account of his sullen look, his knitted brow, and his
moody, crusty manner. There were few people, outside of
the castle servants, who had ever heard him speak proper-
ly like other people ; for when he rode through the valley,
if one met him, gave him the road, and said to him with
uncovered head, " Good evening, Sir Count ! It is a fine
•day," he would answer, "Stupid stuff," or, "I know it
already." If, however, one had been inattentive to his
wants or had neglected his charger, or if a peasant with
his cart met him on a narrow road, so that the count could
not pass him quickly enough, he broke out into a torrent of
curses. Yet it was never said of him on these occasions
that he had struck a peasant. But all through this region
he was called "The Tempest of ZoUern."
The Tempest of ZoUern had a wife who was a complete
THE, HIRSCH- GULDEN.
127
contrast to himself, and as mild and pleasant as a May
morning. Often by her friendly words and her kind
glance had she reconciled to her husband people whom
he, by his rude speech, had deeply insulted. To the
poor she did all the good in her power; nor could the
warmest days of Summer or the most terrible snow storms
of Winter prevent her from descending the steep moun-
tain to visit poor people or sick children. If the count
met her on these errands, he would say in a surly manner,
" Know already — stupid stuff," and proceed on his way.
Many ladies would have been discouraged or intimi-
dated by such a crusty manner ; one would have thought,
"' why should I concern myself with poor people when
128
TALES OF THE INN.
my husband calls it all stupid stuff? " another, through
pride or sorrow, might have lost her love for so moody a
husband ; but not so with the Countess Hedwig of Zol-
lern. She was constant in her affection, strove to smooth
the lines on his brow with her beautiful white hand, and
loved and honored him. And when after a long time
Heaven bestowed upon them the gift of a son, she loved
her husband none the less while conferring all the duties
of a tender mother on her little boy.
Three years went by, and the Count of ZoUern saw
his son only on Sunday afternoons, when the child was
handed to him by the nurse. He looked at him without
changing a feature of his face, growled something through
his beard, and gave him back to the nurse. But when
the boy was able to say " father," the count gave the
nurse a gulden, but showed no pleasanter face to the boy,
On his third birthday, however, the count had his son
put on the first pair of breeches and had him dressed
splendidly in velvet and silk. Then he ordered his horse,
and also another fine horse for his son, took the child up
on his arm, and began to descend the spiral staircase.
The countess was astonished as she saw this. She was
not accustomed to inquire where he was going and when
he would return; but this time anxiety for her child
opened her lips.
"Are you going to ride out, Sir Count ? " she asked.
THE HIRSCH. GULDEN. 129
He made no reply. " For what purpose do you take the
child ? " continued she, *' Cuno will take a walk with me."
" Know already," replied the Tempest of ZoUern ;
and kept on his way till he stood in the court-yard, where
he took the boy by one of his little feet and lifted him
into the saddle, bound him fast, and then swinging him-
self on his horse, trotted out of the castle gate with the
bridle of his son's horse in his hand.
At first the little fellow regarded it as a great treat to
ride down the mountain with his father. He clapped his
hands, laughed, shook the mane of his horse to make
him go faster, all of which pleased the count so much
that he called out several times : " You will make a
brave lad!"
But when they came to the foot of the mountain, and
the count's horse began to trot, the boy lost his courage,
and begged, at first very quietly, that his father would
ride slower; but as the count spurred on his horse, and
the strong wind nearly took poor Cuno's breath away, the
boy began to cry, became more and more impatient, and
finally howled at the top of his lungs.
"Know already! stupid stuff! " began his father.
" The young one howls on his first ride; be still, or "
But in the moment he was about to stop the boy's
cries by a curse, his horse reared, and the bridle of his
son's horse slipped from his hand. He gave his atten-
tion to quieting his horse, and when he had mastered it
and looked around for his child, he saw the other horse
running up the mountain without its little rider.
Stern and unfeeling as was tbe Count of Zollern, this
sight struck him to the heart. He believed his son had
been dashed to the ground and killed. He pulled his
beard and groaned ; but nowhere could he find a trace of
the boy. He had just began to think that the frightened
horse had thrown him into the ditch that ran along the
road, full of water, when he heard a child's voice call his
name, and as he quickly turned, there sat an old woman
130 TALES OF THE INN.
under a tree, not far from the road, rocking the child on
her knees.
" How do you come by that boy, old witch ? " shouted
the count angrily. " Bring him to me at once. "
" Not so fast, not so fast, your Honor ! " laughed the
ugly old woman, " or you too might meet with an acci-
dent on your proud horse. How did I come by the boy,
did you ask 1 Well, his horse ran by and he was hang-
ing down by one little foot, with his hair touching the
ground, when I caught him in my apron."
" Know already ! " cried the Count of Zollern, ill-
humoredly. " Bring him here now ; I can not very well
dismount, my horse is wild and might kick him."
" Give me a hirsch-gulden, then," pleaded the woman
humbly.
*' Stupid stuff! " cried the count, and flung some cop-
per coins to her under the tree.
" Oh, no ! Come, I could make good use of a hirsch-
gulden," continued the old woman.
" What, a hirsch-gulden ! You are not worth that
much yourself! " said the count angrily. " Quick with
that child, or I will set the dogs on you ! "
" So, I am not worth a hirsch-gulden, eh .? " replied
the old woman with a mocking laugh. " Well, it shall
be seen what part of your heritage is worth a hirsch-
gulden; but there, keep your money!" So saying, she
tossed the three copper coins to the count; and so well
could the old woman throw, that all three of the coins
fell into the purse that the count still held in his hand.
The count was struck dumb with astonishment at this
exhibition of skill, but at last his surprise was changed
into anger. He grasped his gun, cocked it, and took aim
at the old woman. But she, unmoved, hugged and kissed
the boy, holding him up before her so as to protect her-
self from the bullet. "You are a good little fellow,"
said she. " Only remain so, and you will never want
for any thing." Then she let him go, shook her finger
threateningly at the count, and said : " Zollern, Zollern !
THE HIRSCH -GULDEN. \%\
you owe me a hirsch-gulden ! " With that she moved off
slowly into the forest, leaning on a staff of box-wood.
Conrad, the attendant, dismounted from his horse trem-
bling, lifted his little master into the saddle, vaulted up
behind him, and followed the count up to the castle.
This was the first and last time that the Tempest of
Zollern took his son out riding with him ; for because the
boy had cried when his horse broke into a trot, the count
regarded him as a spiritless child out of whom nothing
was to be made, and looked on him with displeasure ;
and when the boy, who loved his father dearly, came in a
friendly, coaxing way to his knee, he would motion him
to go away, exclaiming: "Know it already! Stupid
stuff!"
The countess had patiently borne all the unpleasant
caprices of her husband, but this unfatherly behavior
towards an innocent child affected her deeply. She fell
sick several times with terror, when the sullen count had
punished the boy severely for some trivial offense, and
■died at last in her best years, and was mourned by her
servants, by the people for miles around, but especially
by her little son.
From this time forth the aversion of the count for his
son steadily progressed. He turned the lad over to the
nurse and the house-chaplain to bring up, and looked
after him but little himself — especially as shortly after
his wife's death he married a rich young lady, who in a
twelvemonth presented him with twins.
Cuno's favorite walk was to the house of the old
woman who had once saved his life. She told him many
things about his dead mother, and how much the countess
had done for her. The men and maid-servants often
warned him that he should not visit the Frau Feldhei-
merin so often, because she was nothing more nor less
than a witch ; but the boy was not frightened by their
tales, as the chaplain had taught him that there were no
witches, and that the stories that certain women could
bewitch one, and ride through the air on broomsticks to
132
TALES OF THE INN.
the Brocken Mountains, were lies. To be sure, he had
seen many things about Frau Feldheimerin that he could
not understand ; the trick with the three coins that
she had thrown so cleverly into his father's purse, he re-
membered distinctly. Then too she could prepare all
manner of salves and decoctions with which she healed
people and cattle; but it was not true, as was said of
her, that she had a weather-pan, which, whenever she
placed it over the fire, produced a terrible thunder-storm.
She taught the little count much that was useful to him —
various remedies for sick horses, a drink to cure hydro-
phobia, a bait for fishes, and many other things. The
Frau Feldheimerin was soon his only company, for his
nurse died, and his step-mother did not trouble herself
much about him.
With his half-brothers, Cuno had a more sorrowful life
than before. They had the good fortune to stick to their
horses on their first ride, and the Tempest of Zollern,
therefore, regarded them as apt and promising boys, and
THE HIRSCH- GULDEN. I33
took them out to ride every day, and taught them all
that he knew himself.
But they did not learn much that was good from him,
for he could neither read nor write, and he would not
have his two precious sons wasting their time over such
matters ; but by the time they were ten years old they
could swear as terribly as their father, quarreled with
everybody, lived together as peacefully as would a dog
and cat, and only when they joined hands to do Cuno a
wrong were they at all friendly with each other.
A. 'IX A
Their mother did not grieve over this state of things,
as she considered it healthful and strengthening for the
boys to fight ; but a servant told the count about their
quarrels one day, and although he answered, " Know it
already! stupid stuff!" yet he tried to hit upon some
plan for the future that would prevent his sons from kill-
ing each other, as he dreaded that threat of the Frau
Feldheimerin, whom he held to be a witch : " Well, it
shall be seen what part of your heritage is worth a hirsch-
gulden." ...
One day as he was hunting in the vicinity of his cas-
tle, his attention was attracted by two mountains, which
from their form seemed well adapted for castles; and he
at once resolved to build there. Upon one of these
134 TALES OF THE INN.
mountains he built the Castle Schalksberg, naming it after
the smaller of the twins, who, on account of his many-
naughty tricks, had long ago received the nickname of the
little Schalk from his father. The castle he built on the
other hill he thought at first of calling Hirschguldenberg,
in order to propitiate the old witch, because she did not
esteem his heritage worth a hirsch-gulden ; but he finally
concluded to give it the simple name of Hirschberg.
Such are the names of the two mountains to-day; and he
who travels through the Suabian Alps can have them
pointed out to him.
The Tempest of ZoUern had at first designed to make
a will bequeathing ZoUern to his eldest son, Schalksberg
to the little Schalk, and Hirschberg to the other twin ;
but his wife did not rest until he had changed it. " The
stupid Cuno — " such was the way she spoke of the poor
boy, because he was not so wild and ungovernable as her
sons ---"the stupid Cuno is rich enough from what he in-
herited from his mother, without getting the beautiful cas-
tle of Zollern. And shall my sons get only a castle, to
which nothing belongs but a forest.^ "
It was in vain that the count represented to her that
one could not justly rob Cuno of his birthright ; she wept
and scolded, until the Tempest of ZoUern who never
gave way to any one, at last, for the sake of peace, sur-
rendered to her, and willed Schalksberg to Schalk, Zollern
to Wolf, the larger of the twins, and Hirschberg, with the
village of Balinger, to Cuno. Soon afterwards he was
taken severely ill. When the doctor told him he was
going to die, he replied, " Know it already;" and when
the chaplain begged him to prepare for the future life, he
answered, " Stupid stuff," cursed and stormed, and died,
as he had lived, a great sinner.
But before his body was laid to rest, the countess pro-
duced the will, and sneeringly told Cuno that he might
show his learning by reading what was written therein —
namely, that he no longer had any business at Zollern.
With her sons she rejoiced over the fine estate and the
THE HIRSCH- GULDEN. I35
two castles which they had taken away from him, the
first-born.
Cuno submitted, without complaint, to the provisions
of the will ; but with tears, he took leave of the castle
where he was born, where his mother lay buried, and
where the good chaplain lived, while not far away was
the home of his only woman friend, Frau Feldheimerin.
The castle of Hirschberg was, it is true, a fine stately
building; but still it was so lonely and desolate for him,
that he felt very homesick.
The countess and the twin brothers, who were now
eighteen years old, sat one evening on the balcony look-
ing down the mountain-side, when they perceived a stately
knight riding up the road, followed by several servants
and two mules bearing a sedan chair. They speculated
for some time as to who he might be, when at last the
little Schalk cried out: "Why, that is no other than
our brother from Hirschberg ! "
.''The stupid Cuno!" said the countess in surprise.
" Why, he is about to do us the honor of inviting us to
visit him, and has brought along that splendid sedan to
carry me to Hirschberg. Such kindness and politeness
I had not given my son, the stupid Cuno, the credit of
possessing. One politeness deserves another; let us go
down to the gate to receive him ; look pleased to see him,
and perhaps he will make us some presents ai Hirsch-
berg — you a horse, and you a harness ; and I have long
wished to own his mother's ornaments."
" I don't want any presents from the stupid Cuno,"
replied Wolf, " neither will I appear glad to see him; and
for aught I care, he might follow our blessed father ; then
we should inherit Hirschberg and everything, and to you,
madame, we would sell those ornaments at a low price."
" Indeed, you good-for-nothing! " exclaimed his mother
" No pay, no work, lady mother ! " replied Schalk,
136 TALES OF THE INN.
laughing. " And if it be true that the ornaments are
worth as much as most castles are, we certainly should
not be fools enough to hang them around your neck. As
soon as Cuno shuts his eyes for good, we will ride over
there, divide every thing, and I will sell my part of the
ornaments. Then if you will give more than the Jew,
you shall have them."
Thus speaking, they came to the castle gate, and the
countess had great difficulty in concealing the rage she
felt, as Count Cuno rode over the draw-bridge. When
he saw his step-mother and brothers standing there, he
stopped his horse, dismounted, and greeted them politely ;
for although they had done him much wrong, still he
remembered that they were his brothers and that his
father had loved this woman.
"Well, this is nice to have my son visit us," said the
countess, in a sweet voice, and with a gracious smile.
''How do you like Hirschberg? Can one feel at home
there.'' And you have furnished yourself with a sedan.
Why, how splendid it is! an empress would have no
cause to be ashamed of it ; a v/ife will not be long want-
ing, I'm thinking, to ride around the country in it."
" I have not thought about that yet, gracious mother,"
replied Cuno, "and will therefore take home other com-
pany for my entertainment; for this purpose I have
brought along the sedan."
" Why, you are very kind and thoughtful," interrupted
the countess, as she bowed and smiled.
" For he can not ride a horse very well now," con-
tinued Cuno, quietly. " Father Joseph, I mean, the
chaplain. I will take him home with me, for he is my
old teacher, and we made that arrangement when I left
ZoUern. I will also pick up the old Frau Feldheimerin
at the foot of the mountain. Why, bless me, she's as
old as the hills, and saved my life once when I rode out
for the first time with my blessed father. I have plenty
of room in Hirschberg, and she shall live and die there."
THE HIRSCH- GULDEN. 137
So saying, he passed through the court-yard to call the
chaplain.
The youngster Wolf bit his lips angrily ; the countess
became livid with rage; while Schalk laughed aloud.
" What will you give me for the horse that I received as a
present from him .''"said he. "Brother Wolf, will you
trade off your harness for it.^ Is he going to take home
the chaplain and the old witch ? They will make a fine
pair ; in the forenoon he can learn Greek from the chap-
lain, and in the afternoon take lessons in witchcraft from
Frau Feldheimerin. Why, what kind of tricks is the
stupid Cuno up to ! "
" He is a low, vulgar fellow," cried the countess,
'' and you shouldn't laugh about it, little Schalk. It is a
shame for the whole family, and we shall be the sport of
the neighborhood when it is reported that the Count of
Zollern has fetched the old witch home to liv€ with him
in a splendid sedan. He gets that from his mother, who
was also familiar with the sick and with miserable ser-
vants. Alas, his father would turn in his coffin if he
could know of it."
" Yes," added Schalk, "father would say in his grave :
* Know already! stupid stuff! ' "
" As sure as you live ! there he comes now with the
old man, and is not ashamed to take him by the arm,"
6*
138 TALES OF THE INN.
exclaimed the countess, in disgust. " Come, I don't
wish to meet him again."
They went off, and Cuno conducted his old teacher ta
the drawbridge, and assisted him into the sedan. They
stopped at the foot of the mountain, before the hut of
Frau Feldheimerin, and found her waiting with a bundle
full of glasses, dishes, and medicines.
But Cuno's action was not looked at in the light
prophesied by the countess. It was thought to be noble
and praiseworthy that he should try to cheer the last days
of the old Frau Feldheimerin, and that he should take
Father Joseph into his castle. The only ones who dis-
liked and slandered him were his brothers and his step-
mother. But only to their own hurt; for everybody took
an aversion to such unnatural brothers, and by way of
retaliation the story went that they lived in continual
strife with their mother and did all they could to harm
one another. Count Cuno made several attempts to
reconcile his brothers to himself, for it was unbearable to
him when they rode by his castle without stopping, or
when they met him in the field and forest and greeted
him as coldly as though he were a stranger. But his
attempts failed, and only increased their bitterness to-
wards him.
One day a plan occurred to him by which he might
perhaps win their hearts, for he knew that they were
miserly and avaricious. There was a pond situated at
about an equal distance from the three castles, but lying in
Cuno's domain. This pond contained the finest pike and
carp to be found any where; and it was one of the chief
grievances of the twin-brothers, who were fond of fishing,
that their father had not included this pond in the land
he had given them. They were too proud to fish there
without their brother's knowledge, neither would they ask
permission of him. But Cuno knew that his brothers
had set their hearts on this pond, so he sent an invita-
tion to them to meet him there on a certain day.
It was a beautiful Spring morning, as, nearly at the
THE HIRSCH. GULDEN. ^39
same moment, the three brothers from the three castles
met.
" Why, look you ! " said Schalk ; "we are well met ! I
rode away from Schalksberg just on the stroke of
seven."
"So did I," — "and I," repeated the brothers from
Hirschberg and ZoUern.
'■ Well, then, the pond must lie precisely in the mid-
dle," continued Schalk. " It is a beautiful sheet of
water."
" Yes, and for that reason did I choose this spot for
our meeting. I know that you are both fond of fishing,
and although I sometimes throw a line myself, yet there
are fish enough here for three castles, and on these banks
there is room enough for us three, even were we all to
meet here at the same time. Therefore, I propose from
this time forth that this pond shall be the common prop-
erty of us three, and each one of you shall have the same
rights here that I do."
" Why, our brother is certainly graciously minded,"
said Schalk, in a jeering way. " He really gives us six
acres of water and a few hundred little fishes ! And
what shall we have to give in return.'"'
" You shall have it free," said Cuno. " I should like
to see and speak with you at this pond now and then.
We are the sons of one father,"
" No," exclaimed Schalk ; " that would not do at all,
for there is nothing more silly than to fish in company ;
one is always frightening off the other's fishes. We
might, however, decide on days for each one — say Mon-
day and Thursday for you, Cuno, Tuesday and Friday for
Wolf, and Wednesday and Saturday for me. Such an ar-
rangement would suit me."
"But I won't agree to that," cried the surly Wolf. "I
don't want any free gift, neither will I divide my rights
with any one. You were right, Cuno, in making your
offer, for in justice the pond belongs as much to one as to
the other ; but let us throw the dice to decide who shall
140 TALES OF THE INN,
have the entire ownership for the future, and if I am
more fortunate than you, then you will have to come to
me for permission to fish."
" I never throw," replied Cuno, sad at this display of
obduracy on the part of his brothers.
"Of course not," sneered Schalk. "Our brother is so
pious that he thinks it is a deadly sin to throw dice. But
I will make another proposal, to which the most religious
recluse could offer no objection : Let us get some bait
and hooks, and he who shall have caught the most fish
this morning when the bell of ZoUern strikes twelve, will
be the owner of the pond."
" I am truly a fool," responded Cuno, "to strive for
that which is mine by right of inheritance ; but that you
may see that my offer of a division was made in earnest,
I will fetch my fishing tackle."
They rode home, each one to his own castle. The
twins sent their servants out in all haste, with orders to
turn over all the old stones near by, and to collect what
worms they found underneath them for bait. But Cuno
took his usual fishing tackle, together with the bait which
Frau Feldheimerin had once learned him to prepare, and
was the first to reach the pond again. On the arrival of
the twins he allowed them the first choice of position,
and then threw in his own line. Then it was as if the
fish seemed to recognize in him the owner of the pond.
Whole schools of carp and pike drew near and swarmed
about his line. The oldest and largest crowded the small
fry aside ; every moment he landed a fish, and each time
he cast his line twenty or thirty darted at the hook with
open mouths. Before two hours had passed, the ground
around him was covered with fish ; then he laid down his
line and went over to where his brothers sat, to see how
they were getting along. Schalk had one poor little carp
and two paltry shiners ; while Wolf had caught three
barbels and two little gudgeons, and both looked sadly
down into the water, for they had seen from their place
the vast number that Cuno had caught.
THE HIRSCH. GULDEN. \^\
When Cuno approached his brother Wolf, the latter
sprang up in a rage, tore off his line, broke his rod into
small pieces and flung them into the pond. "I wish I
had a thousand hooks to throw in there, instead of one,
and that a fish, was wriggling on every one of them," cried
he; "but this could never have occurred in a natural
way, it is sorcery and witchcraft, or how should you,
stupid Cuno, catch more fish in one hour than I could
take in a year? "
"Yes, that's so," echoed Schalk. " I remember now
that he learned how to fish from that vile witch, Frau
Feldheimerin ; and we were fools to fish with him; he
will be a wizard himself one of these days."
" You wicked fellows ! " returned Cuno, sadly. " I
have had time enough this morning to get an insight into
your avarice, your shamelessness, and your insolence. Go
now, and never return here ; and believe it would be bet-
ter for your souls if you were half as pious and good as
she' whom you have called a witch "
" No, she is not a genuine witch," sneered Schalk.
"Such wives can prophesy ; but Frau Feldheimerin is about
as much of a prophetess as a goose is a swan. Didn't
she tell our father that one would be able to buy a good
part of his heritage for a hirsch-gulden ? And yet at his
death everything within sight of the towers of ZoUern
belonged to him. Frau Feldheimerin is nothing more
than a silly old hag, and you the stupid Cuno."
Thus saying, Schalk ran off as fast as he could, for he
feared the strong arm of his brother Cuno ; and Wolf fol-
lowed him, shouting back all the cursed he had learned
from his father.
Grieved to the soul, Cuno returned home ; for he now
saw plainly that his brothers would never be reconciled
to him. And he took their bitter words so seriously to
heart that he fell sick the next day, and only the consol-
ing words of good Father Joseph, and the strengthening
remedies of Frau Feldheimerin, rescued him from death.
But when his brothers heard that Cuno lay very sick,
142 TALES OF THE INN.
they sat down to a jovial banquet, and over their cups
made an agreement that the one who should be the first
to hear of his death was to fire off a cannon, in order to
notify the other of the event, and he who fired first might
take the best cask of wine in Cuno's cellar. From this
time forth Wolf stationed a watchman in the vicinity of
Hirschberg, while Schalk bribed one of Cuno's servants
with a large sum of money, to inform him, without delay,
when Cuno was breathing his last.
But this servant was more faithful to his good and
gentle master than to the wicked Count of Schalksberg.
He inquired one evening of Frau Feldheimerin, very
solicitously, after his master's health, and when she told
him that the count was doing quite well, he related to her
the project of the brothers of firing off guns when the
Count Cuno should die. The old woman was infuriated,
and quickly repeated this story to the count, who could
hardly believe his brothers were so utterly heartless ; so
she advised him to put the matter to the proof by spread-
ing a report of his death. The count summoned the ser-
vant to whom his brother had given a bribe, questioned
him closely, and then ordered him to ride to Schalksberg
and announce his approaching death.
As the servant was riding hastily down the hill, he
was seen and stopped by the servant of Count Wolf, who
asked him where he was riding to in such a hurry.
" Alas ! " was his reply, " my poor master will not outlive
the night, they have all given him up."
" Indeed ! Has his time come .'' " cried the spy, as he
ran to his horse, 'sprang on his back, and rode so fast
towards Zollern, that his horse sank down at the gate,
and he was himself only able to call out : " Count Cuno
is dying! " before he fell down senseless. Thereupon,
the cannon of Hohen-ZoUern thundered, and Count Wolf
rejoiced with his mother, in anticipation of the cask of
wine, over the castle and its belongings, the jewels, the
pond, and the echo of his cannon.
But what he had taken for its echo, was the cannon
THE HIRSCH- GULDEN 143
of Schalksberg, and Wolf said smilingly to his mother :
" It seems Schalk has had a spy there too, and therefore
he and I will have to divide the wine equally, as well as
the rest of the property." With this he mounted his
horse, fearing lest Schalk should arrive at Hirschberg
before he did, and perhaps take away some of the jewels
of the deceased. But the twins met at the fish-pond, and
each blushed before the other, so apparent was the desire
of both to be the first-comer at Hirschberg. They said
not a word about Cuno, as they continued on their way
together, but discussed in a brotherly manner how things
should be arranged in the future, and to which of them
Hirschberg should belong. But as they rode over the
draw-bridge into the court, they saw their brother, safe
and sound, looking out of the window ; but anger and
scorn flashed from his features.
The brothers shrank back in terror, taking him at first
to be a ghost, and crossed themselves; but when they
saw that he was still in flesh and blood, Wolf exclaimed :
" Stupid stuff! I thought you were dead."
"Omittance is no quittance," said Schalk, darting up
at his half-brother a venomous look.
Cuno replied in a threatening voice : " From this hour,
all bonds of brotherhood between us are broken. I
heard the salute you fired ; but know this, that I have
five field-pieces here in the court that were loaded to do
you honor. Take care to keep out of the range of my
cannon, or you shall have a sample of our shooting at
Hirschberg."
They did not wait to be spoken to a second time,
for they saw that their brother was fully in earnest; so
they gave their horses the spurs and raced down the
mountain, while their brother sent a parting shot after
them, that whistled above their heads, so that they both
made a low and polite bow together; but he only wished
to frighten and not to wound them.
"Why did you fire off your gun? " asked Schalk of
144 TALES OF THE INN.
his brother Wolf, in an ill-humored lone. " I only shot
because I heard your gun, you fool! "
" On the contrary," replied Wolf. " I'll leave it to
mother if you were not the first to shoot ; and you have
brought this disgrace on us, you little badger."
Schalk returned all his brother's epithets with inter-
est; and when they came to the pond, they hurled at one
another some of the choicest curses that the "Tempest
of ZoUern " had bequeathed them, and parted in hate
and anger.
Shortly after this occurrence, Cuno made his will, and
Frau Feldheimerin said to Father Joseph : " I would wager
something that he has not left much to the twins." But
with all her curiosity, and much as she urged her favorite,
he would not tell her what was written in the will ; nor
did she ever learn, for a year afterwards the good woman
passed away in spite of her salves and potions. She
died, not of any disease, but of her ninety-eighth year,
which might well bring even the most healthy person to
the grave. Count Cuno had her buried with as much
ceremony as if she had been his own mother and not a
poor old woman, and he grew more and more lonely in
his castle, especially as Father Joseph soon followed
Frau Feldheimerin.
Still he did not suffer this solitude very long; for in
his twenty-eighth year the good Cuno died, and, as
wicked people asserted, of poison administered by Schalk.
Be that as it may, some hours after his death the thunder
of cannon was heard once more from Zollern and Schalks-
berg.
" This time he will have to acknowledge the truth of
the reports," said Schalk to his brother Wolf, as they met
on the road to Hirschberg.
"Yes," answered Wolf; "but even if he should rise
from the dead and abuse us from the window as before,
I have a rifle with me that will make him polite and
dumb."
As they rode up the castle hill, they were joined by a
THE HIRSCH- GULDEN. 145
horseman with his retinue, whom they did not know.
They believed, however, that he must be a friend of their
brother's who had come to attend the funeral. There-
fore they demeaned themselves as mourners, were loud
in their praises of the deceased, lamented his early
death, and Schalk even managed to squeeze out a few
crocodile tears. The stranger paid no attention to what
they said, but rode silently by their side up to the castle.
" Now, then, we will make ourselves comfortable ; and,
butler, bring some wine, the very best ! " cried Wolf, as
he dismounted. They went up the spiral staircase into
the salon, where they were followed by the silent stranger ;
and just as the twins had sat down to the table, he took
from his purse a silver coin, and throwing it down on the
slate table, where it rolled about and settled down with
a ring, said :
"Then and there you have your inheritance; it is a
good piece of silver, a hirsch-gulden."
The two brothers looked at one another in astonish-
ment, laughed, and asked him what he meant by this.
The stranger, by way of reply, produced a parchment,
attached to which were many seals, in which Cuno had
recorded all the instances of malevolence that his
brothers had shown him in his life-time, and at the close
decreed and made known that his entire estate, real and
personal, with the exception of his mother's jewels, should,
in the event of his death, become the property of Wuer-
temberg, in consideration of a pitiful Mr sch- gulden ! But
with his mother's jewels, a poor-house should be built in
the town of Balingen.
The brothers were astonished anew; but instead of
laughing this time, they ground their teeth together, for
they could not hope to dispute the claim of Wuertem-
berg. They had lost the beautiful castle, the forest and
field, the town of Balingen, and even the fish-pond, and
inherited nothing but a miserable hirsch-gulden. This,
Wolf stuck into his purse with a defiant air, put on his
146 TALES OF THE INN.
cap, passed the Wuertemberg officer without a word,
sprang on his horse, and rode back to ZoUern.
When, on the following morning, his mother reproached
him with having trifled away the estate and jewels, he
rode over to Schalksberg and said to his brother :
" Shall we gamble with our inheritance, or drink
it up ? " '
" Let's drink it away," replied Schalk ; "then we shall
both have won. We will ride down to Balingen and let
the people see our disdain, even if we have lost the vil-
lage in a most outrageous manner."
" And at ' The Lamb ' tavern they have as good red
wine as any the emperor drinks," added Wolf.
So they rode down together to " The Lamb," and
inquired the cost of a quart of this red wine, and drank
the worth of the gulden. Then Wolf got up, took from
his purse the silver coin with the leaping stag stamped on
it, threw it down on the table, and said :
"There's your gulden, that will make it right."
But the landlord picked up the gulden, looked at it
first on one side and then on the other, and said smil-
ingly : _ ^
" Yes, if it was any thing but a hirsch-gulden ; but
last night the messenger came from Stuttgart, and early
this morning it was proclaimed in the name of the Count
of Wuertemberg, to whom this town now belongs, that
these coins would be no longer current; so give me some
other money."
The brothers looked at one another in dismay. " Pay
up," said one. " Haven't you got any change? " replied
the other ; and, in short, they were obliged to remain in
debt to " The Lamb " for a gulden.
They started back "home without speaking to one an-
other until they came to the cross-road, where the road
to the right ran to Zollern and the one to the left to
.Schalksberg. Then Schalk said :
"How now? We have inherited less than nothing;
and moreover, the wine was miserable."
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. I47
" Yes, to be sure," replied his brother, "but what Frau
Feldheimerin said, has come to pass : ' We shall see what
part of your inheritance is worth a hirsch-gulden.' And
now we were not able to pay for even a measure of wine
with it."
" Know it already ! " answered he of Schalksberg.
" Stupid stuff! " returned the Count of Zollern,' as he
rode off moodily, towards his castle.
"That is the Legend of the Hirsch-Gulden," con-
cluded the compass-maker, " and said to be a true one.
The landlord at Duerrwangen, which is situated near the
three castles, related it to one of my best friends, who
often acted as guide through the Suabian Alps, and
always put up at Duerrwangen."
The guests applauded the compass-maker's story.
" What curious things one hears in the world! " exclaimed
the wagoner. " Really, I feel glad now that we did not
spoil the time with cards ; this is much better, and so
interested was I in the story, that I can tell it to-morrow
to my comrades without missing a single word of it."
" While you were telling your story, something came
into my mind," said the student.
" Oh, tell it, tell it ! " pleaded the compass-maker and
Felix.
" Very well," replied he, " it makes no difference
whether my turn comes now or later. Still, what I tell
you must be considered in confidence, for the incidents
are reported to have really occurred."
He changed his position to a more comfortable one,
and was just about to begin his story, when the landlady
put away her distaff and went up to her guests at the
table. " It is time now, gentlemen, to go to bed," said
she. "It has struck nine, and to-morrow will be another
"day."
"Well, go to bed then," said the student. "Set
another bottle of wine on the table for us, and we won't
keep you up any longer."
148 TALES OF THE INN.
"By no means," returned she, fretfully; "so long as
guests remain in the public-room, it is not possible for
the landlady and servants to retire. And once for all,
gentlemen, I must request you to go to your rooms; the
time hangs heavy on me, and there shall be no carousing
in my house after nine o'clock."
"What's the matter with you, landlady?" said the
compass-maker in surprise. " What harm can it do you
if we sit here even after you have gone to sleep.'* We are
honest people, and won't run off with any thing, nor
leave without paying. I won't be ordered around in this
way in any tavern."
The woman's eyes flashed angrily. " Do you suppose
I will change the rules of my house to suit every raga-
muffin of a journeyman and every vagrant who pays me
only twelve kreuzers ? I tell you for the last time that I
won't submit to this nuisance."
The compass-maker was about to make a retort, when
the student gave him a significant look, winked at the
others, and said : " Very well, if the landlady will have
it so, then let us go up to our rooms. But we should like
some candles to find our way."
" I cannot accommodate you in that," responded the
landlady, sullenly ; " the others can find their way in the
dark, and this stump of a candle will suffice for your
needs; it's all I have in the house."
The young gentleman got up and took the light with-
out replying. The others followed him, the journeymen
taking their bundles up with them to keep them near
their side.
When they got up to the head of the stairs, the student
cautioned them to step very lightly, opened his door, and
beckoned them to come in. " There can now be no doubt,"
said he, " that she means to betray us. Did you not
notice how anxious she was to have us go to bed, and
the means she took to prevent our remaining awake and
together ? She probably thinks that we will go to bed
now, and thus play into her hands."
THE INN IN THE SP ESS ART. 149
" But do you think that escape is impossible ? " asked
Felix. " In the forest one might more reasonably hope
for rescue than in this room."
"These windows are also grated," said the student,
vainly trying to wrench out one of the iron bars. " There
is but one way by which we can get out, if we wish to
escape, and that is by way of the front door ; but I do
not believe that they would let us out."
" We might make the attempt," said the wagoner ; " I
will see whether I can get into the yard. If it is possible
then I will return for you."
The others assented to this proposal, so the wagoner
took off his shoes and stole on tiptoe to the stair-case,
while his companions listened anxiously from their room.
He had got half-way down, safely and unnoticed, when
suddenly a bull-dog rose up before him, placed its paws
on his shoulders, and displayed a gleaming set of teeth
right before his face. He did not dare to step either for-
ward or backward, for at the least movement the dog
would have seized him by the throat. At the same time
the dog began to growl and bark, until the landlady and
hostler appeared with lights.
" Where were you going .? What do you want.-* " cried
the woman.
" I wanted to fetch something from my cart," an-
swered the wagoner trembling in every limb; for as the
door opened he had caught a glimpse of several dark
suspicious faces of armed men in the room.
"You might have done that before you went up-
stairs," replied the woman crossly. "Come here, Fas-
san ! Jacob, lock the yard-gate and light the man out to
his wagon."
The dog drew back his muzzle from the wagoner's
face, removed his paws from the man's shoulders, and lay
down once more across the stair-way. In the meantime
the hostler had secured the yard-gate, and now lighted
the wagoner to his cart. An escape was not to be
thought of. But when he came to consider what he
150 TALES OF THE INN.
should take from his wagon, he recollected that he had
a pound of wax candles that were to be delivered in the
next town. *' That short piece of candle won't last more
than fifteen minutes longer," said he to himself, "and
yet we must have light ! " He therefore took two wax
candles from the wagon, concealed them in his sleeve,
and also took his cloak as an excuse for his errand, tell-
ing the hostler that he needed it for a blanket.
Without further incident he got back to»the room up-
stairs. He told his companions about the big" dog that
guarded the stair-case, of the glimpse he had caught of
the armed men, and of all the precautions that had been
taken to prevent their escape; and concluded with a
groan : " We shall not survive the night."
"I don't think that," said the student. "I cannot
believe that these people would be so foolish as to take
the lives of four men for the sake of the few little things
we have with us. But we had better not try to defend
ourselves. For my part I shall lose the most ; my horse
is already in their hands, and it cost me fifty ducats only
four weeks ago; my purse and my clothes I will give up
willingly, for after all my life is dearer to me than all
these."
"You talk sensibly," responded the wagoner. "Such
things as you have can be easily replaced ; but I am the
messenger from Aschaff'enburg, and have all kinds of
goods in my wagon, and in the stable two fine horses, all
I possess in the world."
" I can hardly believe that they would harm you,"
said the goldsmith ; " the robbery of a messenger would
cause an alarm to be given all through the country. But
then I agree with what the young gentleman said : sooner
would I give up every thing I possess, and bind myself
with an oath never to speak of this matter and never to
make complaint against them, than to attempt to defend
my little property against people who have rifles and
pistols."
During these words, the wagoner had taken out his
THE MARBLE HEART,
161
wax candles. He stuck them on the table and lighted
them. " Here let us await, in the name of God, whatever
may happen to us," said he ; " let us sit down together
again, and banish sleep with stories."
"We will do that," answered the student; "and as
the turn came to me down-stairs, I will now begin."
THE MARBLE HEART.
FIRST PART.
Whoever travels through Suabia should
not neglect to take a peep into the
Black Forest ; not on account of the
trees, although one does not find
every-where such a countless number
of magnificent pines, but because of
the inhabitants, between whom and
their outlying neighbors there exists a
marked difference. They are taller
than ordinary people, broad - shoul-
dered and strong-limbed. It seems as though the balmy
fragrance exhaled by the pines had given them a
freer respiration, a clearer eye, and a more resolute if
somewhat ruder spirit than* that possessed by the inhab-
itants of the valleys and plains. And not only in their
bearing and size do they differ from other people, but in
their customs and pursuits as well. In that part of the
Black Forest included within the Grand Duchy of Baden,
are to be seen the most strikingly dressed inhabitants of
the whole forest. The men let nature have her own way
with their beards ; while their black jackets, close-fitting
knee breeches, red stockings,, and peaked hats bound
with a broad sheaf, give them a picturesque, yet serious
152 TALES OF THE INN
and commanding appearance. Here the people generally
are occupied in the manufacture of glass ; they also make
watches and sell them to half the world.
On the other side of the forest formerly dweit a branch
of this same race ; but their employment had given them
other customs and manners. They felled and trimmed
their pine trees, rafted the logs down the Nagold into the
Neckar, and from the Upper-Neckar to the Rhine, and
thence far down into Holland, and even at the sea coast
these raftsmen of the Black ^Forest were known. They
stopped on their way down the rivers at each city that
lined the banks, and proudly awaited purchasers for their
logs and boards, but kept their largest and longest logs to
dispose of for a larger sum, to the Mynheers for ship-
building purposes. These raftsmen were accustomed to
a rough, wandering life. Their joy was experienced in
floating down the streams on their rafts ; their sorrow in
the long walk back on the banks. Thus from the nature
of their occupation they required a costume entirely dif-
ferent from that worn by the glass-makers on the other
side of the Black Forest. They wore jackets of dark
linen, over which green suspenders of a hand-breadth's
width crossed over their broad breasts ; black leather
knee breeches, from the pockets of which projected brass
foot-rules like badges of honor; but their joy and pride
lay in their boots, the largest perhaps that ever came into
vogue in any pajt of the world, as they could be drawn
up two spans of the hand above the knee, so that the rafts-
men could wade around in a yard of water without wet-«
ting their feet.
Up to quite a recent peiiod, the inhabitants of this
forest believed in spirits of the wood. But it is some-
what singular that the spirits who, as the legend ran,
dwelt in the Black Forest, took sides in these prevailing
fashions. Thus, it was averred that the Little Glass-Man,
a good little spirit, only three-and-a-half feet high, never
appeared otherwise than in a peaked hat with a wide
brim, as well as a jacket and knee breeches and red
THE MARBLE HEART. I53
Stockings; whereas, Dutch - Michel, who haunted the
other part of the forest, was a giant-sized broad-shouU
dered fellow in the dress of a raftsman, and several peo-
ple w^ho had seen him, asserted that they would not care
to pay for the hides that would be used to make him a
pair of boots. " And so tall," said they, " that an ordinary
man would not reach to his neck "
With these spirits of the forest, a young man of this
region is reported to have had a strange experience, which
I will relate :
There lived in the Black Forest a widow by the name
of'Frau Barbara Munkin ; her husband had been a char-
coal-burner, and after his death she brought up her son
to the same business. Young Peter Munk, a cunning
fellow of sixteen, was much pleased to sit all the
week round on his smoking piles of wood, just as he had
seen his father do ; or, all black ar.d sooty as he was, and
a scarecrow to the people, he would go down to the towns
to sell his charcoal. But a charcoal-burner has plenty of
time to think about himself and others; and when Peter
Munk sat on his half-burned piles of wood, the dark
trees about him and the deep stillness of the forest dis-
posed him to tears and filled his heart with nameless
longings. Something troubled him, and he could not
well make out what it was. Finally he discovered what
it was that had so put him out of sorts; it was his occu-
pation. " A lonely black charcoal-burner," reflected he.
*' It is a miserable lif€. How respectable are the glass-
makers, the watchmakers, and even the musicians of a
Sunday evening ! And when Peter Munk, cleanly-washed
and brushed, appears dressed in his father's best jacket
with silver buttons and with bran-new red stockings, and
when one walks behind me and thinks, Who is that
stylish-looking fellow ? and inwardly praises my stock-
ings and my stately walk — when he passes by me and
turns around to look, he is sure to say to himself: ' Oh,
it's only Charcoal Pete! '"
The raftsmen on the other side of the forest also
154 TALES OF THE INN.
aroused his envy. When these giants came over among
the glass-makers, dressed in their elegant clothes, wear-
ing at least fifty pounds of silver in buttons, buckles, and
chains, when they looked on at a dance, with legs spread
wide apart, swore in Dutch, and smoked pipes from
Cologne three feet long in the stem, just like any distin-
guished Mynheer — then was Peter convinced that such
a raftsman was the very picture of a lucky man. And
when these fottunate beings put their hands into their
pockets and drew out whole handfuls of thalers and shook
for half a-dozen at a throw — five guldens here, ten there
— then he would nearly lose his senses, and would steal
home to his hut in a very melancholy mood. On many
holiday nights he had seen one or another of these timber
merchants lose more at play than his poor father had ever
been able to earn in a year.
Distinguished above all others were three of these men^
and Peter was uncertain which one of them was most
wonderful. One was a large heavy man, with a red face,,
who passed for the richest man of them all. He was
called Stout Ezekiel. He went down to Amsterdam
twice a year with timber, and always had the good for-
tune to sell it at so much higher a price than others could
sell theirs, that he could afford to ride back home in good
style, while the others had to return on foot. The second
man of the trio was the lankest and leanest person in the
whole forest, and was called Slim Schlurker. Peter envied
him for his audacity ; he contradicted the most respecta-
ble people, occupied more room when the inn was crowded
than four of the stoutest, either by spreading his elbows
out on the table, or by stretching his legs out on the
bench, and yet no one dared to interfere with him, for he
had an enormous amount of money. But the third was
a handsome young man, who was the best dancer far and
wide, and had, therefore, received the title of King of the
Ball. He had been a poor boy, and had been a servant
to one of the lumber dealers, when he suddenly became
very rich. Some said that he had found a pot of gold
THE MARBLE HEART.
155
under an old pine tree, others asserted that he had fished
up a packet of gold pieces near Bingen on the Rhine,
with the pole with which the raftsmen sometimes speared
for fish; and that the packet was part of the great Nibe-
lungen treasure that lies buried there. In short, he had
suddenly become a rich man, and was looked upon by
young and old with the respect due a prince/ Charcoal
Pete often thought of these three men, as he sat so lonely
in the forest of pines. It is true that all three had a
common failing that made them hated by the people ;
this was their inhuman avarice— their utter lack of sym-
156^ TALES OF THE INN.
pathy for the poor and unfortunate; for the inhabitants
of the Black Forest are a kind-hearted people. But you.
know how it goes in the world ; if they were hated on ac-
count of their avarice, they yet commanded deference by
virtue of their money ; for who but they could throw
away thalers as if one had only to shake them down from
the pines?
"I won't stand this much longer,'' said Peter, deject-
edly, to himself one day ; for the day before had been a
holiday, and all the people had been down to the inn.
''If I don't make a strike pretty soon, I shall make away
with myself. Oh, if I were only as rich and respectable
as the Stout Ezekiel, or so bold and mighty as the Slim
Schlurker, or as famous and as well able to throw thalers
to the fiddlers as the King of the Ball! Where can the
fellow get his money ? " He thought over all the ways
by which one could make money, but none of them
suited him. Finally there occurred to him the traditions
of people who had become rich through the aid of
Dutch Michel and the Little Glass-Man. During his
father's life-time, other poor people often came to visit
them, and Peter had heard them talk by the hour of rich
people and of the way their riches were acquired. The
name of the Little Glass-Man was often mentioned in
these conversations, as one who had helped these rich
men to their wealth; and Peter could almost remember
the verse that had to be spoken at the Tannenbuehl in
the centre of the forest in order to summon him. It ran
thus :
" ©d^Qt^ljaitfer im gviineit TanneuiDalb,
5M|'t fd)on Diet' {)unbert ^af)re alt,
SDir ge^ort all' Sla\\ti ido ALauueu fte^n— "
But strain his memory as he would, he could not re-
call another line. He often debated within himself
whether he should not ask this or that old man what the
rest of the rhyme was, but was held back by a certain
dread of betraying his thoughts — and then, too, the tra-
dition of the Glass-Man could not be very widely known,
THE MARBLE HEART. 157
and the rhyme must be known to but very few, for there
were not many rich people in the forest; and, strangest
of all, why had not his father and the other poor people
tried their luck? He finally led his mother into speaking
about the Little Glass-Man; but she only told him what
he knew before, and knew only the first line of the rhyme,
although she did add afterwards that the spirit only
showed himself to people who were born on a Sunday
between eleven and two o'clock. In that respect, she
told him, he would fill the requirements, if he could only
remember the verse; as he was born on a Sunday noon.
When Charcoal Pete heard this, he was almost beside
himself with joy at the thought of undertaking this adven-
ture. It appeared to him sufficient that he knew a part
of the verse, and that he was born on a Sunday ; so he
thought that the Glass- Man would appear to him. There-
fore, after he had sold his charcoal one day, he did not
kindle any more fires, but put on his father's best jacket,
his new red stockings and his Sunday hat, grasped his
black-thorn cane, and bade good-bye to his mother, say-
ing : " I must go to town on business ; we shall soon have
to draw lots again to see who shall serve in the army, and
I will once more call the justice's attention to the fact
that I am the only son of a widow."
His mother comrhended his resolution, and he started
off for Tannenbuehl. The Tannenbuehl lies on the
highest point of the Black Forest; and within a radius
of a two-hours' walk, not a village nor even a hut was to
be found, for the superstitious people held the Tannen-
buehl to be an unsafe place. And tall and splendid as
were the trees in this region, they were now but seldom
disturbed by the woodman's ax; for often when the
wood-choppers had ventured in there to work, the axes
had flown from the helves and cut them in the foot, or
the trees had fallen unexpectedly before they could get
out of the way, and had killed and injured many. Then,
too, these magnificent trees could only be sold for fire-
wood, as the raftsmen would never take a single log from
158 TALES OF THE INN,
this locality into their rafts, for the tradition was current
among them that both men and rafts would come to grief
if they were to do so. Therefore, it was that the trees
of the Tannenbuehl had been left to grow so thick and tall
that it was almost as dark as night there on the clearest
day; and Peter Muck began to feel rather timid there,
for he heard not a voice, not a step save his own, not
•even the ring of an ax, while even the birds appeared to
shun these dark shadows.
Charcoal Pete at last reached the highest point of
the Tannenbuehl, and stood before a pine of enormous
girth, for which a ship-builder in Holland would have
given many hundred guldens, delivered at his yard.
*' Here," thought he, " the Little Glass-Man would be
most likely to live." So he took off his Sunday hat, made
a low bow before the tree, cleared his throat, and said in
a trembling voice: "I wish you a very good afternoon,
Mr. Glass-Man." But there was no answer, and every
thing about was as still as before. " Perhaps I have to
speak the verse first," thought he, and mumbled :
" @d)Qt^t)aufev tm griinen ^aniienroalb,
93i[t fcI)on oier l^unbevt ^a^re alt,
®ir getiovt all' Sanb roo ^laiiiien ftefjn— "
As he spoke these words, he saw, to his great terror,
a very small, strange figure peep out from behind the
great tree. To Peter it seemed to be the Little Glass-
Man, just as he had heard him described : a black jacket,
red stockings, a peaked hat with a broad brim, and a pale
but fine and intelligent little face. But alas, as quickly
as the Little Glass-Man had looked around the tree, so
quickly had he disappeared again. . '' Mr. Glass-Man,"
cried Peter Munk after a long pause, "be so kind as not
to make a fool of me. Mr. Glass-Man, if you think 1
<lidn't see you, you are very much mistaken. I saw you
very plainly when you looked around the tree." Still
no answer; but occasionally Peter believed he heard a
low, amused chuckle behind the tree. Finally his impa-
THE MARBLE HEART. 159
tience conquered the fear that had held him back.
" Wait, you little fellow," cried he ; "I will soon catch
you." With one leap he sprang behind the tree, but
there was no
" <Sd)at3f)aufer tm griinen I^anneuroalb/'
and only a small squirrel ran up the tree.
Peter Munk shook his head; he saw that he had the
method of conjuration all right up to a certain point, and
that perhaps only another line was needed to induce the
Little Glass-Man to appear. He thought over this and
that, but found nothing to the purpose. The squirrel
was to be seen on the lower branches of the tree, and
acted as if it were either trying to cheer him up or was
making sport of him. It smoothed down its fur, waved
its fine bushy tail, and looked at him with intelligent
•eyes. But at last he was afraid to remain here alone
with this little creature; for now the squirrel would
appear to have a human head and a three-peaktd hat,
.and then again it would be just like other squirrels, with
the "exception of red stockings and black shoes on its
hinder legs. In short, it was a merry creature; but
nevertheless Charcoal Pete stood in dread of it, believing
that there was some magic in all this.
Peter left the spot at a much faster pace than he had
approached it. The shadows of the pine wood seemed
to deepen, the trees to be taller, and such terror took
possession of him that he broke into a run, and exper-
ienced a sense of security only when he heard dogs bark-
ing in the distance, and saw between the trees the smoke
rising from a hut. But when he came nearer, and per-
ceived the dress worn by the people in the hut, he found
that in his alarm he had taken the wrong direction, and
instead of arriving among the glass-makers, he had come
to the raftsmen. The people who dwelt in the hut were
wood-choppers ; an old man, his son, who was the owner
of the house, and some grandchildren. They gave Char-
coal Pete a hospitable reception, without asking for his
IQQ TALES OF THE INiV.
name and residence; brought him cider to drink, and for
supper a large blackcock, the most tempting dish in the
Black Forest, was set on the table.
After supper the housewife and her daughters gath-
ered, with their distaffs, around the light which the chil-
dren fed with the finest resin ; the grandfather, the guest,
and the master of the house smoked and looked at the
busy fingers of the women, while the boys were occupied
in cutting out wooden forks and spoons. Out in the forest
a storm was raging ; one heard every now and then heavy
peals of thunder, and often it sounded as though entire
trees had been snapped off and crushed together. The
fearless children wanted to go out into the forest to view
this wild and beautiful scene; but their grandfather re-
strained them by a sharp word and look. " I would not
advise any one to go outside the door," exclaimed he;
" he would never come back again, for Dutch Michel is
cutting a fresh link of logs to-night."
The children all stared at him. They might have
heard the name of Dutch Michel mentioned before, but
now they begged their grandfather that he would tell them
all about him. And Peter Munk, who had heard Dutch
Michel spoken of on the other side of the forest only in
a vague way, joined in the children's request, and asked
the old man who Dutch Michel was and where he was to
be seen. " He is the master of this forest ; and, judging
from such an inquiry from a man of your age, you must
live on the other side of the Tannenbuehl, or even far-
ther away, not to have heard of him. I will tell you what
I know about Dutch Michel, and the stories that are cir-
culated regarding him :
•'About a hundred years ago — at least so my ances-
tors said — there was not a more honorable race of peo-
ple on the face of the earth than the inhabitants of the
Black Forest. But now, since so much money has come
into the country, the people are dishonest and wicked ;
the young fellows dance and sing on Sunday, and swear
most terribly. But at the time of which I speak there
THE MARBLE HEART. 161
was a very different state of things ; and even though
Dutch Michel is looking in at the window now, I say, just
as I have often said before, that he is to blame for all this
woful change. There lived a hundred years or more
ago, a rich timber merchant, who employed a large num-
ber of men. He traded far down the Rhine, and his busi-
ness prospered, as he was a God-fearing man. One
evening a man came to his door, the like of whom he had
never seen before. His clothing did not differ from that
of the Black Forest workingmen, but he was a good head
taller than any of them, and it had not been believed
that such a giant existed any where. He asked for work,
and the timber merchant, seeing that he was strong and
so well adapted to carrying heavy loads, made a bargain
with him. Michel was a workman such as this man had
never had before. As a wood-chopper he was the equal
of any other three men ; and he would carry one end of
a tree which required six men to carry the other end.
" But after cutting trees for six months, he went to his
employer and said : ' I have cut wood here long enough
now, and should like to see where my tree-trunks go to ;
so how would it do if you were to let me go down on the
rafts ? ' The timber merchant replied : ' I will not
stand in the way of your seeing a little of the world,
Michel. To be sure, I need strong men to fell the trees,
while on the raft more cleverness is required ; but it shall
be as you wish for this time.'
" The raft on which he was to go, consisted of eight
sections, the last of which was made up of the largest
timbers. But what do you think happened.'* On the
evening before they started, the tall Michel brought eight
more logs to the water, thicker and longer than any that
had ever been seen before, and each one he had carried
as lightly on his shoulder as if it were simply a raft pole,
so that all were amazed. Where he had cut them remains
a mystery to-day. The heart of the timber merchant
rejoiced as he saw them, and began to reckon up what
they might be worth ; but Michel said : ' There, those
162
TALES OF THE INN.
are for me to travel on. I shouldn't get very far on those
other chips.' His master, by way of thanks, presented
him with a pair of high boots; but Michel threw them
aside, and produced a pair that my grandfather assured
me weighed a hundred pounds and stood five feet high.
"The raft was started off, and if Michel had astonished
the wood-choppers before, it was now the turn of the
raftsmen to be surprised ; for instead of the float going
more slowly down the stream, as had been expected on
account of these enormous logs, as soon as they touched
the Neckar they flew down the river with the speed of an
arrow. If they came to a curve in the Neckar, that had
THE MARBLE HEART. 163
usually given the raflsmen much trouble to keep the raft
in the middle of the stream and prevent it from ground-
ing on the gravel or sand, Michel would spring into the
water and push the raft to the right or the left, so that it
passed by without accident. But if they came to a
stand-still, he would run forward to the first section, have
all the other men throw down their poles, stick his own
enormous beam into the gravel, and with a single push
the float flew down the river at such a rate that the land
■and trees and villages seemed to be running away from
them.
" Thus in half the time usually consumed, they
reached Cologne on the Rhine, where they had been ac-
customed to sell their float. But here Michel spoke up
once more : * You seem to be merchants who understand
your own interests. Do you then think that the people
•of Cologne use all this timber that comes from the Black
Forest ? No, they buy it of you at half its cost, and sell
it to Holland merchants at an immense advance. Let us
sell the smaller logs here, and take the larger ones down
to Holland ; what we receive above the usual price will
l)e our own gain.'
" Thus spake the crafty Michel, and the others were
content to do as he advised — some because they had a
desire to see Holland, and others on account of the money
they would pocket. Only one of the men was honest,
and tried to dissuade his companions from exposing their
master's property to further risks, or to cheat him out of
the higher price they might receive ; but they would not
listen to him, and forgot his words. Dutch Michel, how-
ever, did not forget them. They continued on down the
Rhine, and Michel conducted the raft and soon brought
it to Rotterdam. There they were offered four times
the former price, and the enormous logs that Michel had
brought sold for a large sum. When these raftsmen
found themselves the possessors of so much money, they
could hardly contain themselves for joy. Michel made
the division, one part for the timber merchant and the
164 ^ TALES OF THE INN.
three others among the men. And now they frequented
the taverns with sailors and other low associates, gam-
bled and threw away their money; but the brave man
who had advised against their going to Holland was sold
to a slave-dealer by Dutch Michel, and was never again
heard of. From that time forth Holland was the para-
dise of the raftsmen of the Black Forest, and Dutch
Michel was their king. The timber merchants did not
learn of the swindle practiced on them for some time ;
and money, oaths, bad manners, drunkenness and gam-
bling were gradually imported from Holland unnoticed.
"" When the story of these doings came out, Dutch
Michel was nowhere to be found. But he is not by any
means dead For a hundred years he has carried on his
ghostly deeds in the forest, and it is said that he has been
the means of enriching many ; but at the cost of their
souls. How that may be, I will not say; but this much
is certain : that on these stormy nights he picks out the
finest trees in the Tannenbuehl, where none dare to chop,
and my father once saw him break off a tree four feet
thick as easily as if it had been a reed. He makes a
present of these trees to those who will turn from the
right and follow him ; then at midnight they bring down
these logs to the river, and he goes with his followers
down to Holland. But if I were the King of Holland, I
would have him blown to pieces with grape-shot ; for
every ship that has in it any of Dutch Michel's timber,
even if it be only a single stick, must go to the bottom.
This is the cause of all the shipwrecks we hear of; for
how else could a fine strong ship, as large as a church,
be destroyed on the water .? And whenever Dutch Michel
fells a pine in the Black Forest on a stormy night, one of
his timbers springs from a ship's side, the water rushes
in, and the ship is lost with all her crew. Such is the
legend of Dutch Michel; and it is sure that all that is
bad in the Black Forest may be ascribed to him. But
oh, he can make one rich ! " added the old man mysteri-
ously ; "yet I wouldn't have any thing to do with him—
% THE MARBLE HEART. 165
I would not for any money stand in the shoes of the
Stout Ezekiel or in those of the Slim Schlurker; and the
King of the Ball is reported to belong to him also."
During the recital of the old man's story, the storm
had ceased. The girls now timidly lighted their lamps
and went off to bed ; while the man gave Peter a bag of
leaves for a pillow on the settee, and wished him good-
night.
Never before did Charcoal Pete have such dreams as
on this night. Now the sullen giant, Dutch Michel,
would raise the window and hold out before him with his
enormously long arm a purse full of gold pieces, which
he chincked together; then he would see the good-natured
Little Glass-Man riding about the room on a monstrous
green bottle, and he could hear his merry laugh just as it
sounded in the Tannenbuehl ; then again there was
hummed into his left ear:
" In Holland there is gold;
You can have it if you will
For very little pay;
Gold, Gold ! "
then in his right ear he heard the song of the " @d)a^l^aufer
im griinen ^^anneuroalb/' and a soft voice whispered: " Stu-
pid Charcoal Pete! stupid Peter Munk can't think of any
thing to rhyme with stehen, and yet was born on Sunday
at twelve o'clock. Rhyme, stupid Peter, rhyme!"
He sighed and groaned in his sleep. He tried his
best to think of a rhyme for that word; but as he had
never made a rhyme in his life, all his efforts in his dream
were fruitless. But on awaking with the early dawn, his
dream recurred to his mind. He sat himself down be-
hind the table with folded arms, and thought over the
whispers he could still hear. " Rhyme, stupid Charcoal
Pete, rhyme," said he to himself, meanwhile tapping his
forehead with his finger; but the rhyme would not come
forth at his bidding.
While he was sitting thus, looking sadly before him
166 TALES OF THE INN.
with his mind intent on a rhyme for stehen^ three fellows
passed by the house, one of whom was singing :
" 2Im 5Berge t^at \^ ftel^en
Unb fd)aiite in ba§ Vi)QX,
S)a l^ab' id) fie gejef)eu
3um allerle^ten 30^al."
That struck Peter's ear instantly, and springing up he
rushed hastily out of the house, ran after the three men,
and seized the singer roughly by the arm. " Stop,,
friend," cried he, "what was your rhyme iox siehenl Be
so kind as to recite what you sang."
" What's the trouble with you, young fellow? " retorted
the singer. " I can sing what I please, so let go of my
arm, or "
" No, you must tell me what you sang ! " shouted
Peter, taking a firmer grip on his arm. The two others
did not hesitate long on seeing this but fell upon Peter
with their hard fists and gave him such a beating that he
was forced to let go his hold on the first man and sank
exhausted to his knees. " You have got your share
now," said they laughing, " and mind you, stupid fellow,
never to jump upon people again on the highway."
"Oh, I will surely take care!" replied Charcoal Pete
sighing; "but now that I have had the blows, be so good
as t6 tell me plainly what it was that man sang."
They began to laugh again, and made sport of him ;
but the one who had sung the song repeated it to him,
and laughing and singing they continued on their way.
"Also ^^.f^//^/2," said the beaten one, as he raised himself
up with some difficulty; '' gesehen rhymes with stehen.
Now then, Little Glass- Man, we will speak a word to-
gether." He went back to the hut,- took his hat and
stick, and bade farewell to the inmates of the hut, and
started on his way back to the.Tannenbuehl.
He walked on slowly and thoughtfully, for he had a
line to make up; finally as he came into the neighbor-
hood of the Tannenbuehl, and the pines grew taller and
THE MARBLE HEART, 167
thicker, he had completed the verse, and in his joy made
a leap into the air. Just then appeared a man of giant
size, who held in his hand a pole as long as a ship's mast.
Peter's courage failed him as he saw this giant walking
along very slowly near him ; for, thought he, that is none
other than Dutch Michel. But the giant remained silent,
and Peter occasionally took a half-frightened look at him.
He was fully a head taller than the largest man Peter
had ever seen ; his face was neither young nor old, and
yet full of lines ; he wore a linen jacket, and the enor-
mous boots drawn over the leather breeches, Peter recog-
nized from the legend he had heard the night before.
"Peter Munk, what are you doing in the Tannen-
buehl ? " inquired the King of the Wood, in a deep
threatening voice.
" Good morning, neighbor," replied Peter, with an
effort to hide his uneasiness : " I was going back home
through the Tannenbuehl."
"Peter Munk," returned the giant, darting a piercing
look at him, " your way" does not lie through this grove.'*
" Well, no, not directly," said Peter; "but it is warm
to-day, and I thought it would be cooler up here."
" Don't tell a lie. Charcoal Pete ! " cried Dutch Michel,
in a voice of thunder, " or I will beat you to the ground
with my pole. Do you think I didn't hear you pleading
with the Little Glass-Man.''" continued he more gently.
" Come, come, that was a foolish thing to do, and it is
fortunate that you did not know that verse ; he is a nig-
gard, the little churl, and doesn't give much, and those
to whom he does give don't enjoy life very much. Peter,
you are a poor simpleton, and it grieves me to the soul
to see such a lively, handsome fellow, who might do
something in the world, burning charcoal. While others
are throwing about great thalers or ducats, you can
hardly raise a sixpence: 't is a miserable life."
" That's all true, and you are right ; it is a miserable
life."
"Well, I shouldn't mind giving you a lift," continued
163 TALES OF THE INN.
the terrible Michel. " I have already helped many a
brave fellow out of his misery, so you would not be the
first. Speak up, now; how many hundred thalers do you
want to start with ? "
With these words, he shook the gold pieces in his im-
mense pocket, and they jingled as Peter had heard them
last night in his dream. His heart beat wildly and pain-
fully; he was warm and cold by turns, and Dutch Michel
did not look as if he was in the habit of giving away
money in compassion without receiving something in
return. The mysterious words of the old man in the hut
recurred to his mind, and driven by unaccountable anx-
iety and terror, he cried: "Best thanks, master; but I
won't have any dealings with you, for I know you too
well," and ran off at the top of his speed.
But Dutch Michel strode after him muttering in a
hollow, threatening voice: "You will regret it, Peter; it
is written on your forehead and can be read in your eye,
you will not escape me. Don't run so fast; listen to just
one word of reason. There is rny boundary line now."
But when Peter heard this, and saw not far ahead of him
a small trench, he increased his speed in order to get be-
yond the line, so thit Michel, too, had to run much
faster and followed ^him with curses and threats. The
young man made a desperate leap over the trench, as he
saw Dutch Michel raise his pole to destroy him. He
landed safely on the other side, and saw the pole shat-
tered in the air as though it had struck an invisible wall,
and a long splinter fell at Peter's feet. He picked it up
triumphantly with the intention of hurling it back at
Michel; but at that moment he felt it moving in his hand,
and discovered, to his horror, that it was an enormous
snake, which with darting tongue and glistening eyes
reared its head to strike at him. He let go his hold, but
the reptile had coiled itself tightly about his arm, and
its fangs were already close to his face, when of a
sudden a blackcock swooped down, seized the snake's
head in its bill and flew up into the air with its prey,
THE MARBLE HEART. 169
while Dutch Michel, who had seen all this from the
boundary line, howled and stormed as the snake was
carried off by its more powerful enemy.
Trembling and staggering, Peter continued on his
way. The path became steeper, the region wilder, and
soon he found himself at the base of the large pine tree.
He made his obeisance as yesterday to the invisible
Little Glass-Man, and then recited his verse :
" ©d^a^'^aufer im grihteu Xannenwatb,
53ift fd^on mtV f)unbert %(x\ixt alt,
®ein ift all' Sanb, loo Xannen fte^it,
£dBt ©id) uuc (gonntagSfinbevn )el)n."
" You haven't quite hit it, but seeing it's you, Char-
coal Pete, we'll let it pass," said alow soft voice near him.
He looked around him in surprise, and beneath a splendid
pine sat a little old man, dressed in a black jacket and
red stockings, with a large hat on his head. He had a
delicate, pleasing face, and a beard as fine as a spider's
web. He smoked from a pipe of blue glass J and on
approaching nearer, Peter saw, to his astonishment, that
the clothing, shoes, and hat of the little man were all
made of colored glass, but it was as flexible as though
still hot, for it bent like cloth with every movement of the
little man.
" You have met that churl, Dutch Michel .'' " said the
little man, coughing peculiarly after every word. " He
meant to scare you badly ; but I have taken away his
magic pole and he will never recover it again."
"Yes, Mr. Schatzhauser, " replied Peter, with a low
bow. " I was in a pretty bad fix. Then you must have
been the blackcock who killed the snake! My best
thanks for your kindness. But I have come here to
counsel with you. Things are in a bad way with me; a
charcoal burner doesn't get ahead any, and as I am still
young I thought that perhaps something better might be
made out of me. When I look at others, I see how they
have progressed in a short time — the stout Ezekiel for
170 TALES OF THE INN.
instance, and the King of the Ball; they have money
like hay."
*' Peter," said the little man, gravely blowing the smoke
from his pipe to a great distance, " do not talk to me in
that way. How much would you be benefitted by being
apparently happy for a few years, only to be still more
unhappy afterwards .'* You must not despise your call-
ing; your father and grandfather were honorable' people,,
and followed the same pursuit. Peter Munk! I will not
think that it is laziness that brings you to me."
Peter shrank back before the earnestness of the little
man, and reddened. " Idleness, Herr Schatzhauser im
Tannenwald, is, I well know, the beginning of all bur-
dens; but you should not think poorly of me for desiring
to better my condition, A charcoal burner is of very
little account in the world, while the glass-makers and
raftsmen and watchmakers are all respectable."
" Pride often comes before a fall," replied the master
of the pine wood, in a more friendly manner. " You mor-
tals are a strange race. Seldom is one of you contented
with the lot to which he was born and brought up. And
what would be the result of your becoming a glass-maker ?
You would then want to be a timber merchant ; and if
you were a timber merchant, the life of the ranger or the
magistrate's dwelling would seem more attractive stilL
But it shall be as you wish, provided you promise to work
hard. I am accustomed to grant every Sunday child who'
knows how to find me three wishes ; the first two are free,
the third I can set aside if it is a foolish one. So an-
nounce your wishes, Peter, but let them be something
good and useful."
"Hurrah! You are an excellent Little Glass-Man,
and you are rightly called Schatzhauser, for with you the
treasures are always at home. Well, if I am at liberty ta
wish for what my heart longs, my first wish shall be that
I could dance better than the King of the Ball, and that
I had as much money in my pocket as the Stout
Ezekiel."
171
172 TALES OF THE INiV.
"You fool!" exclaimed the little man scornfully;
What a pitiful wish is that, to dance well and have
money to gamble with ! Are you not ashamed, stupid
Peter, to fool away your chance in such a fashion ? Of
what use will your dancing be to you and "'^^our poor
mother ? Of what use will money be to you, when, as
can be seen from your wish, it is destined for the tavern,
and like that of the miserable King of the Ball, will re-
main there ? Then you would have nothing for the rest
of the week, and will suffer want as before. I will give
you another wish free ; but look to it that you choose
more intelligently ? "
Peter scratched his head, and said, after some hesita-
tion: *' Well, I wish for the most beautiful and costly
glass-works in the whole Black Forest, together with suit-
able belongings for it, and money to keep it going."
" Nothing else .^ " inquired the little man in an appre-
hensive manner ; " nothing else,. Peter 1 "
" Well, you might add a horse and carriasre to all
this."
"Oh, you stupid Charcoal Pete! " cried the little man,
and threw his glass pipe in a fit of anger at a large pine
tree, so that it broke into a hundred pieces. " Horses.^
Wagons } Intellect, I tell you, intellect, a sound human
understanding and foresight, you should have wished for,
and not horses and wagons. Well, don't look so sad;
we will see that you don't come to much harm by it, for
your second wish was not such a bad one. Glass-works
will support both man and master ; and if you had wished
for foresight and understanding with it, wagons and
horses would have followed as a matter of course."
"But, Herr Schatzhauser," returned Peter, " I have
one more wish left, and if you think that intellect is such
a desirable thing, why, I might wish for it now."
Not so. You will get into many difficulties when you
will rejoice that you still have one wish left. And so you
had better now siart on your way home. Here," said the
little man, drawing a purse from his pocket, " are two
THE MARBLE HEART. 173
thousand guldens, and it should be enough, so don't come
back to me begging for more money, or I should have to
hang you up to the highest pine tree. Three days ago
old AVinkfritz, who had the glass-works in the valley, died.
Go there to-morrow early, and make a suitable bid for the
business Conduct yourself well, be diligent, and I will
visit you occasionally and assist you with word and deed,
as you did not wish for understanding. But — and I say
this to you in all seriousness — your first wish was a bad
one. Take care, Peter, how you run to the tavern ; no
one ever received any good thereby."
While thus speaking, the little man had produced a
second pipe of alabaster glass, filled it with crushed pine
cones, and lighted it by holding a large burning-glass in
the sun. When he had done this, he shook Peter's hand
in a friendly manner, accompanied him a short distance
on his way, giving him some valuable advice, meanwhile
blowing out thicker and thicker volumes of smoke, and
finally disappearing in a cloud of smoke, that, as if from
genuine Dutch tobacco, curled slowly about the tops of
the pine trees.
When Peter arrived at home, he found his mother in
a state of great alarm about him, for the good woman
could believe nothing else but that her son had been
drawn as a soldier. He, however, was in a very happy
mood, and told her how he had met a good friend in the
forest, who had advanced him money to undertake a bet-
ter business than that of charcoal burning. Although his
mother had lived in this hut for thirty years, and was as
much accustomed to the sight of sooty faces as every
miller's wife is to the flour on her husband's face, yet she
was vain enough when Peter held out the prospect of a
more brilliant life, to despise her early condition, and
said : " Yes, as mother of a man who owns the glass-
works, I am somewhat better than neighbor Grete and
Bete, and for the future I shall take a front seat in the
church among respectable people."
Peter soon concluded a bargain with the heirs for the
174 TALES OF THE INN.
.glass-works. He retained the workmen whom he found
there, and made glass by day and night. In the begin-
ning he was much pleased with the business. He was ac-
customed to walk proudly about the works, with his hands
in his pockets, looking into this and that, advising here
-and there, over which his workmen laughed not a little ;
but his great delight was to see the glass blown, and he
often attempted this work himself, forming the most sin-
gular shapes out of the molten mass. But before long he
tired of the business, and spent only an hour a day at the
works; then only an hour in two days, and finally he
went only once a week, so that his workmen did what
they pleased.
All this resulted from his visits to the tavern. The
Sunday after he had met the little man in the wood, he
went to the tavern, and found the King of the Ball
already leading the dance, while the Stout Ezekiel was
sitting down to his glass and shaking dice for crown- thal-
ers. Peter put his hand in his pocket to see if the Little
•Glass-Man had kept faith with him, and behold, his
pockets were bulged out with silver and gold. His legs,
too,began to twitch and move as though they were about
to dance and leap ; and when the first dance was over,
he placed himself with his partner opposite, near the
King of the Ball, and if this man sprang three feet high,
Peter would fly up four, and if the other accomplished
wonderfully intricate steps, Peter would throw out his
legs in such a marvelous style that all present were beside
themselves with delight and amazement. But as soon as
it was known that Peter had bought a glass-factory, and
as the dancers saw him tossing sixpences to the musicians
every time he passed them in the dance, their astonish-
ment knew no bounds. Some thought he must have
found treasure in the forest ; others, that he had inherited
an estate ; but all deferred to him and looked upon him
as a great man, simply because he had money. On the
same evening he lost twenty guldens at play ; and still
\
THE MARBLE HEART. 175
the coins cliinked in his pocket as though there were still
a hundred guldens there.
When Peter saw how important a person he had be-
come, he could not contain himself for joy and pride
He threw his money right and left, and divided it gener-
ously among the poor, remembering how sorely poverty
pressed on him. The skill of the King of the Ball was
brought to shame by the supernatural art of the new
dancer, and Peter was dubbed Emperor of the Ball. The
most adventurous gamblers of a Sunday did not risk as
much as he; but neither did they lose as much. And
yet the more he lost the more he won. This happened
through the agency of the Little Glass-Man. He had
wished always to have as much money in his pocket as
the Stout Ezekiel had in his ; and the latter was the
very man to whom Peter lost his money. And when he
lost twenty or thirty guldens at a throw, he had just as
many more when Ezekiel pocketed them.
By degrees, however, he got deeper into gambling and
drinking than the worst topers in the Black Forest, so
that he was oftener called Gambler Pete than Emperor
•of the Ball, for he played now nearly every work-day as
well. Hence it was that his business was soon ruined,
and Peter's lack of understanding was to blame for it.
He had as much glass made as the works could possibly
produce ; but he had not bought with the business the
secret of how to dispose of the glass. He did not know
what in the world to do with his stock, and finally sold
it to peddlers at half the cost price, in order to pay the
men's wages.
One evening he was returning home as usual from the
tavern, and in spite of the wine he had drunk in order to
make himself merry, he reflected with terror and anguish
on the ruin of his glass-works business, when suddenly
he felt conscious that some one was walking at his side.
He turned around and, behold, it was the Little Glass-
Man. At once Peter fell into a passion, and protested
176 TALES OF THE INN.
with high and boastful words that the little man was to
blame for his misfortunes.
" What do I want now with a horse and wagon ? "
cried he " Of what use is the glass-foundry and all my
glass ? Even when I was a poor charcoal burner, I was
far happier, and had no cares. Now I do not know how
soon the magistrate will come and seize my property for
debt!"
" Indeed ?" replied the Little Glass-Man, " indeed ?
I should bear the blame for your misfortunes? Is this
your gratitude for what I have done for you ? Who ad-
vised you to wish so foolishly ? You were bound to be a
glass-manufacturer, and yet did not know where to sell
your wares. Didn't I caution you to wish wisely? Judg-
ment, Peter, and wisdom, you were lacking in."
" What do you mean by judgment and wisdom? " de-
manded Peter. " I am as wise a man as any body. Little
Glass-Man, and will prove it to you." With these words
he seized the Little Glass-Man violently by the neck,
shouting: "Now I have you, ©djat^^aufer tm griinen ^annen-
roalb! and now I will make my third wish, which you
must grant me. I want right here on the spot two hun-
dred thousand thalers, and a house and oh dear ! "
shrieked he, as he wrung his hands, for the Little Glass-
Man had transformed himself into a glowing glass that
burned his hand like flaming fire. And nothing more
was to be seen of the little man.
For many days Peter's blistered hand reminded him
of his folly and ingratitude; but when his hand healed
his conscience became deadened, and he said : " Even
if my glass-works and every thing I have should be sold,
I still have the Stout Ezekiel to fall back on. As long
as he has money of a Sunday I shall not want for it."
True, Peter! But if he should have none? And this
very thing happened one day. For one Sunday Peter
came down to the tavern, and the people stretched their
necks out of the window, one saying, "There comes
Gambler Pete! " and another, "Yes, the Emperor of the
THE MARBLE HEART. I77
Ball, the rich glass-nlaniifacturer! " while a third one
shook his head, saying," Every-where his debts are spoken
of, and in the town it is said that the magistrate will not
be put off -much longer from seizing his glass-works."
The rich Peter greeted the guests at the window politely
as he stepped out of his wagon, and called out : " Good
evening, landlord! has the Stout Ezekiel come yet?"
And a deep voice replied : " Come right in, Peter. We
have already set down to the cards, and have kept a
place for you." So Peter entered the public room, put
his hand into his pocket and found that the Stout Ezekiel
must be pretty well provided with money, for his own
pocket was crammed full.
He sat down at the table with the others, and played
and won, losing now and then ; and so they played until
evening came on, and all the honest folk went home, and
then they continued to play by candle-light, until two
other players said : " Come, we've had enough, and must
go home to our wjfe and children." But Gambler Pete
challenged the Stout Ezekiel to remain. For some time
Ezekiel would not consent to do so, but finally he said :
"Very well, I will just count my money and then we
throw for five gulden stakes, for less than that would be
child's play." He took out his purse and counted out
one hundred guldens, so Gambler Pete knew how much
money he had without troubling himself to count. But
although Ezekiel had won all the afternoon, he now be-
gan to lose throw after throw, and swore fearfully over
his losses. If he threw threes, Peter would immediately
throw fives. At last he flung down his last five guldens
on the table, and said : " Once more, and even if I lose
these I won't quit, for you must lend me from your win-
nings Peter; one honest fellow should help another!"
"As much as you like, even if it was a hundred gul-
dens," said the Emperor of the Ball, pleased with his
gains ; and the Stout Ezekiel shook the dice and threw
fifteen. " Three fives ! " cried he, " now we will see ! "
178 TALES OF THE INN.
But Pete threw eighteen, and a hoarse well-known voice
behind him said : " There, that was the last ! "
He turned about, and behind him stood the giant form
of Dutch Michel. Horrified, he let the money he had
just grasped fall from his hand. Ezekiel, however, did
not see Michel, but requested a loan of ten guldens from
Gambler Pete. Quite dazed, Peter put his hand in his
pocket, but found no money there. He searched his
other pocket but found none there ; he turned his
pockets inside out, but not a farthing rolled out. Now
for the first time he remembered that his first wish had
been to always have as much money in his pocket as the
Stout Ezekiel had. It had all disappeared like smoke.
The landlord and Ezekiel looked on in surprise while
he was searching for his money ; they would not believe
him when he declared that he had no more money, but
finally, when they felt in his pockets themselves, they
got very angry and denounced him as a base sorcerer
who had wished all his winnings and his own money at
home. Peter defended himself as well as he could, but
appearances were against him. Ezekiel declared that he
would tell this terrible tale to every body in the Black
Forest, and the landlord promised Ezekiel that he would
go to town early in the morning and enter a complaint
against Peter Munk as a sorcerer, and he would live to
see Peter burned, he added. Thereupon they fell upon
Peter, tore off his jacket, and pitched him out of doors.
Not a star was to be seen in the sky as Peter stole
sadly back towards his home; yet in spite of the dark-
ness he could perceive a form that walked near him, and
finally heard it say: "It's all up with you, Peter Munk!
All your magnificence is at an end ; and I could have
told you how it would turn out when you would not listen
to me but ran over to the Little Glass-Man. Now you
can see what comes of despising my advice. But try me
once; I have pity on your hard fate. Not one who has
come to me has regretted it; and if you are not afraid
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 179
of the road, you can speak to me any time to-morrow in
the Tannenbuehl."
Peter knew well who it was that spoke to him, and he
shuddered. He made no reply, but walked on to his
house.
The story-teller was interrupted just here by a com-
motion before the inn. A wagon was heard to drive up ;
several voices called for a light ; there was a loud rapping
■on the yard gate, and the barking of several dogs. The
room occupied by the wagoner and the journeymen looked
out on the street. The four men sprang up and rushed
in there in order to see what had happened. As nearly
as they could make out by the gleam of a lantern, a
large traveling carriage stood before the inn, and a tall
man was assisting two veiled ladies to alight from it,
while a coachman in livery was taking out the horses and
a servant was unstrapping the trunk. " God be merciful
to them! " sighed the wagoner. " If they leave this inn
with a whole skin I shall cease to feel uneasy about my
cart."
"Keep still!" whispered the student. "I have a
suspicion that it is not for us, but for these ladies that
the ambush has been laid. Probably the people below
had information of the journey these ladies were to take.
If we could only contrive to warn them of their danger!
Stop a moment. In the whole inn there is but one room
that would be fit for a lady, and that one adjoins mine.
They will be conducted there. Remain quietly in this
room, and I will try to let their servants know the state
of affairs."
The young man stole silently to his room and blew
out the wax candles, leaving only the light that the land-
lady had given them. Then he listened at the door.
Presently the landlady came up the stairs with the
ladies, and conducted them in a most obsequious manner
to their room. She besought her guests to retire soon, as
they must be exhausted by their ride, and then went
180 TALES OF THE INN.
down-stairs again. Soon afterwards, the student heard
the heavy steps of a man ascending the stairs; he opened
the door cautiously a little ways, and peering through the
crack saw the tall man who had helped the ladies from
the wagon. He wore a hunter's costume, with a hunting
knife in his belt, and was most likely the equerry of the
ladies.
As soon as the student could make sure that this man
was alone, he opened his door quickly and beckoned the
man to come in. The equerry came up to him with a
surprised look, but before he could ask what was wanted,
the student whispered to him : " Sir, you have been led
into a den of thieves to-night."
The man shrank back, but the student drew him inside
of the room and related to him all the suspicious circum-
stances about the house.
The huntsman was much alarmed as he heard this,
and informed the young man that the ladies, a countess
and her maid, were at first anxious to travel right through
the night; but they were met a short distance from this
inn by a horseman who had hailed them and asked where
they were bound. When he learned that their intention
was to travel through the Spessart all night, he advised
them against doing so, as being very unsafe at the pres-
ent time. " If you will take the advice of an honest
man," he had added, " you will give up that purpose ;
there is an inn not far from here, and poor and incon-
venient as you may find it, it is better for you to pass the
night there than to expose yourself unnecessarily to
danger." The man who thus advised them appeared to
be honest and respectable, and the countess, fearing an
assault from robbers, had given orders to have the car-
riage stopped at this inn.
The huntsman considered it his duty to inform the
ladies of the danger that threatened them. He went
into their room, and shortly afterwards opened the door
connecting with the student's room. The countess, a
lady some forty years of age, came in to the student, pale
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 181
with terror, and had him repeat his suspicions to her.
Then they consulted together as to what steps they had
better take in this critical situation, finally deciding to
summon the two servants, the wagoner and the journey-
men, so that in case of an attack they might all make
common cause.
The door that opened on the hall in the countess's
room was locked and barricaded with tables and chairs.
She, with her maid, sat down on the bed, and the two
servants kept watch by her, while the huntsman, the
student, the journeyman and the wagoner sat around the
table in the student's room, and resolved to await their
fate.
It was now 'about ten o'clock; every thing was quiet
in the house, and still no signs were made of disturbing
the guests, when the compass-maker said: "In order to
remain awake it would be best for us to take up our
former mode of passing the time. We were telling all
kinds of stories; atid if you, Mr. Huntsman, have no
objections, we might continue." The huntsman not only
had no objections, but to show his entire acquiescence
he promised to relate something himself, and began at
once with the following tale :
182
TALES OF THE INN.
SAID'S ADVENTURES.
N the time of Haroun-al-Raschid, the ruler
of Bagdad, there lived in Balsora a man
named Benezar. He was possessed of
considerable means, and could live quietly
and comfortably without resorting to trade.
Nor did he change his life of ease when
a son was born to him. "Why should I,
at my time of life, dicker and trade.'*""
said he to his neighbors, "just to leave
Said a thousand more gold pieces \i things
i^"^ went well, and if they went badly a thou-
sand less? ' Where two have eaten, a third may feast,*
says the proverb ; and if he is only a good boy. Said shall
want for nothing." Thus spake Benezar, and well did he
keep his word, for his son was brought up neither to a
trade nor yet to commerce. Still Benezar did not omit
reading with him the books of wisdom, and as it was the
father's belief that a young man needed, with scholarship
and veneration for age, nothing more than a strong arm
and courage, he had his son early educated in the use of
weapons, and Said soon passed among boys of his own
age, and even among those much older, for a valiant
fencer, while in horsemanship and swimming he had no
superior.
When he was eighteen years old, his father sent him
to Mecca, to the grave of the Prophet, to say his prayers
and go through his religious exercises on the spot, as
required by custom and the commandment. Before he
departed, his father called him to his side and praised
his conduct, gave him good advice, provided him with
money, and then said :
SAinS ADVENTURES. 183
" One word more, my son Said. I am a man above
sharing in the superstitions of the rabble. I listen with
pleasure to the stories of fairies and sorcerers as an
agreeable way of passing the time ; still I am far from
believing, as so many ignorant people do, that these genii,
or whatever they may be, exert an influence on the lives
and affairs of mortals. But your mother, who has been
dead these twelve years, believed as devoutly in them as
in the Koran ; yes, she even confided to me once, after I
had pledged her not to reveal the fact to any one but her
child, that she herself from her birth up had had asso-
ciation with a fairy. I laughed at her for entertaining
such a notion ; and yet I must confess. Said, that certain
things happened at your birth that caused me great
astonishment. It had rained and thundered the whole
day, and the sky was so black that nothing could be seen
without a light. But at four o'clock in the afternoon I
was told that I was the father of a little boy. I hastened
to your mother's room to see and to bless our first-born ;
but all her maids stood before the door, and in response
to my questions, answered that no one would be allowed
in the room at present, as Zemira (your mother) had
ordered every body out of her chamber because she
wished to be alone. I knocked on the door, but all in
vain; it remained locked. While I waited somewhat
indignantly, before the door, the sky cleared more quickly
than I had ever seen it do before,— but the most wonder-
ful thing about it was, that it was only over our loved
city of Balsora that the clear blue sky appeared, for the
black clouds rolled back, and lightning flashed on the
outskirts of this circle. While I was contemplating this
spectacle curiously, my wife's door flew open. I ordered
the maids to wait outside, and entered the chamber alone
to ask your mother why she had locked herself in. As I
entered, such a stupefying odor of roses, pinks, and hya-
cinths greeted me that I almost lost my senses. Your
mother held you up to me, at the same time pointing to a
little silver whistle that was attached to your neck by a
184 TALES OF THE INN.
golden chain as fine as silk. * The good woman of whom
I once spoke to you has been here,' said your mother,
'and has given your boy this present.' ' And was it the
old witch also who swept away the clouds and left this
fragrance of roses and pinks behind her? ' said I with an
incredulous laugh. ' But she might have left him some-
thing better than this whistle: say a purse full of
gold, a horse, or something of the kind.' Your mother
besought me not to jest, because the fairies, if angered,
would transform their blessings into maledictions. To
please her, and because she was sick, I said no more;
nor did we speak again of this strange occurrence until
six years afterwards, when, young as she was, she felt that
she was going to die. She gave me then the little whistle,
charging me to give it to you only when you had reached
your twentieth year, and before that hour not to let it go
out of my possession. She died. Here now is the
present," continued Benezar, producing from a little box
a small silver whistle, to which was attached a long gold
chain; "and I give it to you in your eighteenth, instead
of your twentieth year, because you are going away, and
I may be gathered to my fathers before you return home.
I do not see any sensible reason why you should remain
here another two years before setting out, as your anx-
ious mother wislied. You are a good and prudent young
man, can wield your weapons as bravely as a man of
four-and-twenty, and therefore I can as well pronounce
you of age to-day as if you were already twenty ; and
now go in peace, and think, in fortune and misfortune —
from which last may heaven preserve you — on your
father."
Thus spake Benezar of Balsora, as he dismissed his
son. Said took leave of him with much emotion, hung
the chain about his neck, stuck the whistle in his sash,
swung himself on his horse, and rode to the place where
the caravan for Mecca assembled. In a short time
eighty camels and many hundred horsemen had gathered
there; the caravan started off, and Said rode out of the
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 185
gate of Balsora, his native city, that he was destined not
to see again for a long time.
The novelty of such a journey, and the many strange
objects that obtruded themselves upon his attention, at
first diverted his mind ; but as the travelers neared the
desert and the country became more and more desolate,
he began to reflect on many things, and among others,
on the words with which his father had taken leave of
him. He drew out his whistle, examined it closely, and
put it to his mouth to see whether it would give a clear
and fine tone; but, lo ! it would not sound at all. He puffed
out his cheeks, and blew with all his strength ; bu-t he
could not produce a single note, and vexed at the useless
present, he thrust the whistle back into his sash. But
his thoughts shortly returned to the mysterious words of
his mother. He had heard much about fairies, but he
had never learned that this or that neighbor in Balsora
had had any relations with a supernatural power; on the
contrary, the legends of these spirits had always been
located in distant times and places, and therefore lie
believed there were to-day no such apparitions, or that
the fairies had ceased to visit mortals or to take any
interest in their fate. But although he thought thus, he
was constantly making the attempt to believe in myste-
rious and supernatural powers, and wondering what
might have been their relations with his mother; and so
he would sit on his horse like one in a dream nearly the
whole day, taking no part in the conversation of the
travellers, and deaf to their songs and laughter.
Said was a very handsome youth ; his eye was clear
and piercing, his mouth wore a pleasing expression, and,
young as he was, he bore himself with a certain dignity
that one seldom sees in so young a man, and his grace
and soldierly appearance in the saddle commanded the
attention of many of his fellow-travellers. An old man
who rode by his side was much pleased with his manner,
and sought by many questions to become more acquaint-
ed with him. Said, in whom reverence for old age had
ISQ TALES GF THE INN.
been early inculcated, answered modestly, but wisely
and with circumspection, so that the old man's first im-
pressions of him were strengthened. But as the young
man's thoughts had been occupied the whole day with
but one subject, it followed that the conversation be-
tween the two soon turned upon the mysterious realm
of the fairies ; and Said finally asked the old man bluntly
whether he believed in the existence of fairies, who took
mortals under their protection, or sought to injure them.
The old man shook his head thoughtfully, and stroked
his beard, before replying: " It can not be disputed that
there have been instances of the kind, although I have
never seen a dwarf of the spirits, a giant of the genii, a
sorcerer, or a fairy." He then began to jelate so many
wonderful stories that Said's head was fairly in a whirl,
and he could believe nothing else than that everything,
which had happened at his birth — the change in the
weather, the sweet odor of roses and hyacinths — were
the signs that he was under the special protection of a
kind and powerful fairy, and that the whistle was given
him for no less a purpose than to summon the fairy in
case of need. He dreamed all night of castles, winged
horses, genii and the like, and dwelt in a genuine fairy
realm.
But, sad to relate, he was doomed to experience on
the following day how perishable were all his dreams^
sleeping or waking. The caravan had made its way
along in easy stages for the greater part of the day, Said
keeping his place at the side of his elderly companion,
when a dark cloud was seen on the horizon. Some held
it to be a sand-storm, others thought it was clouds, and
still others were of opinion that it was another car-
avan. But Said's companion, who was an old traveller,
cried out in a loud voice that they should be on their
guard, for this was a horde of Arab robbers approaching.
The men seized their weapons, the women and the goods
were placed in the centre, and everything made ready
against an attack. The dark mass moved slowly over
SAID'S ADVENTURES, 187
the plain, resembling an immense flock of storks taking
their flight to distant lands. By-and-by, they came on
faster, and hardly was the caravan able to distinguish
men and lances, when, with the speed of the wind, the
robbers swarmed around them.
The men defended themselves bravely, but the rob-
bers, who were over four hundred strong, surrounded
them on all sides, killed many from a distance, and then,
made a charge with their lances. In this fearful mo-
ment, Said, who had fought among the foremost, was
reminded of his whistle. He drew it forth hastily, put
it to his lips, and blew ; but let it drop again in disap-
pointment, for it gave out not the slightest sound. En-
raged over this cruel disillusion, he took aim at an Arab
conspicuous by his splendid costume, and shot him
through the breast. The man swayed in his saddle, and
fell from his horse.
"Allah! what have you done, young man ? " exclaimed
the old man at his side. "Now we are all lost!" And
thus it seemed, for no sooner did the robbers see this
man fall, than they raised a terrible cry, and closed in
on the caravan with such resistless force that the few
who remained unwounded were soon scattered. In
another moment. Said found himself surrounded by five
or six of the enemy. He handled his lance so dex-
terously, however, that not one of them dared approach
him very closely; at last one of them bent his bow, took
aim, and was just about to let the arrow fly, when an-
other of the robbers stopped him. The young man
prepared for some new mode of attack ; but before he
saw their design, one of the Arabs had thrown a lasso
over his head, and, try as he might to remove the rope,
his efl'orts were unavailing — the noose was drawn
tighter and tighter, and Said was a prisoner.
The caravan was finally captured, and the Arabs, who
did not all belong to one tribe, divided the prisoners and
the remaining booty between them, and left the scene of
the encounter, part of them riding off to the South and
188 TALES OF THE INN.
the remainder to the East. Near Said rode four armed
guards, who often glared at him angrily, uttering savage
oaths. From all this. Said concluded, that it must have
been one of their leaders, very likely a prince, whom he
had slain. The prospect of slavery was to him much
worse than that of death; so he secretly thanked his stars
that he had drawn the vengeance of the whole horde on
himself, for he did not doubt that they would kill him
when they reached their camp. The guards watched his
every motion, and if he but turned his head, they
threatened him with their spears ; but once, when the
horse of one of his guards stumbled, he turned his head
quickly, and was rejoiced at the sight of his fellow-traveller
whom he had believed was among the dead.
Finally, trees and tents were seen in the distance ;
and as they drew nearer, they were met by a crowd of
women and children, who had exchanged but a few words
with the robbers, when they broke out into loud cries,
and all looked at Said, shook their fists, and uttered im-
precations on his head. "That is he," shrieked they,
*' who has killed the great Almansor, the bravest of men !
he shall die, and we will throw his flesh to the jackals of
the desert for prey.*' Then they rushed at Said so fero-
ciously, with sticks and whatever missiles they could lay
their hands on, that the robbers had to throw themselves
between the women and the object of their wrath. " Be
off, you scamps ! away you women! "' cried they, dispers-
ing the rabble with their lances ; " he has killed the gieat
Almansor in battle, and he shall die ; not by I he hand of
a woman, but by the sword of the brave."
On coming to an open place surrounded by the tents,
they halted. The prisoners were bound together in pairs,
and the booty carried into the tents, while Said was bound
separately and led into a tent larger than the others,
where sat an elderly and finely dressed man, whose proud
bearing denoted him to be the chief of this tribe The
men who had brought Said in ai)proached the chief with
a sad air and with bowed heads. '' The howling of the
SAinS ADVENTURES. 189
women 1ms informed me of what has happened," said
their majestic leader, looking from one to the other of his
men ; " your manner confirms it — Almansor has fallen."
"Almansor has fallen," repeated the men, '' but here,
Selim, Ruler of the Desert, is his murderer, and we bring
him here that you may decide as to the form of death
that shall be inflicted on him. Shall we make a target
of him for our arrows ? shall we force him to run the
gauntlet of our lances ? or do you decree that he shall be
hung or torn asunder by horses? "
" Who are you ? " asked Selim, looking darkly at the
prisoner, who, although doomed to death, stood before his
captors with a courageous air.
Said replied to his question briefly and frankly,
" Did you kill my son by stealth 1 Did you pierce him
from behind with an arrow or a lance.'' "
" No, Sire! " returned Said. " I killed him in an open
fight, face to face, while he was attacking our caravan,
because he had killed eight of my companions before my
eyes."
" Does he speak the truth .'' " asked Selim of the men
who had captured Said.
" Yes, Sire, he killed Almansor in a fair fight," replied
one of the men.
" Then he has done no more and no less than we
should have done in his place," returned Selim ; " he
fought his enemy, who would have robbed him of liberty
and life, and killed him ; therefore, loose his bonds at
once !"
The men looked at him in astonishment, and obeyed
his order in a slow and unwilling manner.
"And shall the murderer of your son, the brave Alman-
sor, not die ? " asked one of them, casting a look of hate
at Said. " Would that we had disposed of him on the
spot!"
" He shall not die ! " exclaimed Selim. " I will take
him into my own tent, as my fair share of the booty, and
he shall be my servant."
1 90 TALES OF THE INN.
Said could find no words in which to express his
thanks. The men left the tent grumbling ; and when they
■communicated Selim's decision to the women and chil-
dren, who were waiting outside, they were greeted by ter-
rible shrieks and lamentations, and threats were made
that they would avenge Almansor's death on his mur-
derer themselves, because his own father would not take
vengeance.
The other captives were divided among the tribe.
Some were released, in order that they might obtain ran-
-som for the rich merchants ; others were sent out as
shepherds with the flocks ; and many who had formerly
been waited upon by ten slaves, were doomed to perform
menial services in this camp. Not so with Said, however.
Was it his courageous and heroic manner, or the myster-
ious influence of a kind fairy, that attached Selim to him
so strongly ? It would be hard to say ; but Said lived in
the chief's tent more as a son than as servant. Soon,
however, the strange partiality of the old chief drew down
on Said the hatred of the other servants. He met every-
where only savage looks, and if he went alone through
the camp he heard on all sides curses and threats directed
against him, and more than once arrows had flown by
close to his breast — and that they did not hit him he
ascribed to the silver whistle that he wore constantly in
his bosom. He often complained to Selim of these
attempts on his life ; but the chiefs eff'orts to discover the
would-be assassin were in vain, for the whole tribe seemed
to be in league against the favored stranger. So Selim
said to him one day : *' I had hoped that you might pos-
sibly replace the son who fell by your hand. It is not
your fault or mine that this could not be. All feel bitter
hatred toward you, and it is not in my power to protect
you for the future, for how would it benefit either you or
myself to bring the guilty ones to punishment after they
had stealthily killed you .? Therefore, when the men re-
turn from their present expedition, I will say to them that
SAiaS ADVENTURES. 191
your father has sent me a ransom, and I will send you by-
some trusty men across the desert."
" But could I trust myself with any of these men ? "
.asked Said in amazement. " Would they not kill me on
the way ? "
" The oath that they will take before me will protect
you; it has never yet been broken," replied Selim calmly.
Some days after this the men returned to camp, and
Selim kept his promise. He presented the young man
with weapons, clothes and a horse, summoned all the
available men, and chose five of their number to conduct
Said across the desert, and bound them by a formidable
oath not to kill him, and then took leave of Said with
tears.
The five men rode moodily and silently through the
desert with Said, who noticed how unwillingly they were
fulfilling their commission; and it caused him not a little
anxiety to find that two of them were present at the time
he killed Almansor. When they were about an eight
hours* journey from the camp. Said heard the men whis-
pering among themselves, and remarked that their
manner was more and more sullen. He tried to catch
what they were saying, and made out that they were con-
versing in a language understood only by this tribe, and
only employed by them in their secret or dangerous un-
dertakings. Selim, whose intention it had been to keep
the young man permanently with him in his tent, had
devoted many hours to teaching the young man these secret
words ; but what he now overheard was not of the most
comforting nature.
" This is the spot," said one ; " here we attacked the
caravan, and here fell the bravest of men by the hand of
a boy."
"The wind has covered the tracks of his horse," con-
tinued another, "but I have not forgotten them."
"And shall he who laid hands on him still live and be
at liberty, and thus cast reproach on us .^ When was it
192 TALES OF THE INN.
ever heard before that a father failed to revenge the death
of his only son ? But Selim grows old and childish."
"And if the father neglects it," said a fourth, " then it
becomes the duty of the fallen man's friends to avenge
him. We should cut the murderer down on this spot.
Such has been our law and custom for ages."
" But we have bound ourselves by an oath to the chief
not to kill this youth," said the fifth man, " and we can-
not break our oath."
"It is true," responded the others; "we have sworn,
and the murderer is free to pass from the hands of his
enemies."
" Stop a moment ! " cried one, the most sullen of them
all. " Old Selim has a wise head, but is not so shrewd
as he is generally credited with being. Did we swear to
him that we would take this boy to this or that place ?
No ; our oath simply bound us not to take his life, and
we will leave him that; but the blistering sun and the
sharp teeth of the jackals will soon accomplish our re-
venge for us. Here, on this spot, we can bind and leave
him."
Thus spake the robber; but Said had now prepared
himself for a last desperate chance, and before the final
words were fairly spoken he suddenly wheeled his horse
to one side, gave him a sharp blow, and flew like a bird
across the plain. The five men paused for a moment in
surprise; but they were skilled in pursuit, and spread
themselves out, chasing him from the right and left, and
as they were more experienced in riding on the desert,
two of them had soon overtaken the youth, and when he
swerved to one side he found two other men there, while
the fifth was at his back. The oath they had taken pre-
vented them from using their weapons against him, so
they lassoed him once more, pulled him from his horse,
beat him unmercifully, bound his hands and feet, and
laid him down on the burning sands of the desert.
Said begged piteously for mercy; he promised them a
large ransom, but with a laugh they mounted their horses
SAID'S ADVENTURES.
193
and galloped off. He listened for some moments to the
receding steps of their horses, and then gave himself up
for lost. He thought of his father and of the old man's
sorrow if his son should never more return ; he thought
on his own misery, doomed to die so young; for nothing
was more certain than that he must suffer the torments of
suffocation in the hot sands, or that he should be torn to
pieces by jackals.
The sun rose ever higher, and its hot rays burnt into
his forehead; with considerable difficulty he rolled over,
but the change of position gave him but little relief. In
XJ tij/LauiJi
making this exertion, the whistle fell from his bosom.
He moved about until he could seize it in his mouth,
then he attempted to blow it; but even in this terrible hour
of need it refused to respond to his will. In utter des-
pair, he let his head fall back, and before long the sun
had robbed him of his senses.
After many hours, Said was awakened by sounds close
by him, and immediately after was conscious that his
shoulder had been seized. He uttered a cry of terror,
for he could believe nothing else than that a jackal had
attacked him. Now he was grasped by the legs also, and
became sensible that it was not the claws of a beast of
194 TALES OF THE- INN.
prey but the hands of a man who was trying to restore
his senses, and who was speaking with two or three other
men. " He Uves," whispered they, " but he believes that
we are his foes."
At last Said opened his eyes, and perceived above his
own the face of a short, stout man, with small eyes and
a long beard, who spoke kindly to him, helped him to get
up, handed him food and drink, and while he was par-
taking of the refreshments told him that he was a
merchant from Bagdad, named Kalum-Bek, and dealt in
shawls and fine veils for ladies. He had made a busi-
ness journey, and was now on his way home, and had
seen Said lying half-dead in the sand. The splendor of
the youth's costume,, and the sparkling stone in his dag-
ger had attracted his attention; he had done all in his
power to revive him, and his efforts had finally succeeded.
The youth thanked him for his life, for he saw clearly
that without the interposition of this man he woul.d have
perished miserably; and as he had neither the means of
getting away, nor the desire to wander over the desert
on foot and alone, he gratefully accepted the offer of a
seat on one of the merchant's heavily-laden camels, and
decided to go to Bagdad with the merchant, with the
chance of finding there a company bound for Balsora,
which he could join.
On the journey, the merchant related to his travelling
companion a great many stories about the excellent
Ruler of the Faithful, Haroun-al-Raschid. He told
anecdotes showing the caliph's love of justice and his
shrewdness, and how he was able to smooth out the
knottiest questions of law in a simple and admirable
way ; and among others he related the story of the rope-
maker, and the story of the jar of olives, — tales that
every child now knows, but which astonished Said.
" Our master, the Ruler of the Faithful," continued
the merchant, "is a wonderful man. If you have an
idea that he sleeps like the common people, you are very
much mistaken. Two or three hours at day-break is all
SAIDS ADVENTURES. 195
the sleep he takes. I am positive of that, for Messour,
his head chamberlain, is my cousin; and although he is
as silent as the grave concerning the secrets of his mas-
ter, he will now and then let a hint drop, for kinship's
sake, if he sees that one is nearly oat of his senses with
curiosity. Instead, then, of sleeping like other people,
the caliph steals through the streets of Bagdad at night ;
and seldom does a week pass that he does not chance
upon an adventure; for you must know — as is made
clear by the story of the jar of olives, which is as true
as the word of the Prophet, — that he does not make his
rounds with the watch, or on horseback in full costume,
his way lighted by a hundred torch-bearers, as he might
very well do if he chose, but he goes about disguised
sometimes as a merchant, sometimes as a mariner, at
other times as a soldier, and again as a mufti, and looks
around to see if every thing is right and in order. And
therefore it happens that in no other town is one so polite
towards every fool upon whom he stumbles on the street
at night, as in Bagdad ; for it would be as likely to turn
out the caliph as a dirty Arab from the desert, and there
is wood enough growing round to give every person in
and around Bagdad the bastinado."
Thus spake the merchant; and Said, strong as was
his desire to see his father once more, rejoiced at the
prospect of seeing Bagdad and its famous ruler, Haroun-
al-Raschid.
After a ten-days' journey, they arrived at their desti-
nation-; and Said was astonished at the magnificence of
this city, then at the height of its splendor. The mer-
chant invited him to go with him to his house, and Said
gladly accepted the invitation ; as it now occurred to him
for the first time, among the crowd of people, that with
the exception of the air, the water of the Tigris, and a
lodging on the steps of the mosque, nothing could be had
without money.
The day after his arrival in Bagdad, as soon as he had
dressed himself — thinking that he need not be ashamed
196 TALES OF THE INN.
to show himself on the streets of Bagdad in his splendid
soldierly costume — the merchant entered his room, looked
at the handsome youth with a knavish smile, stroked his
beard and said: "That's all very fine, young man! but
what shall be done with you? You are, it appears to me,
a great dreamer, taking no thought for the morrow ; or
have you money enough with you to support such style
as that? "
" Dear Kalum-Bek," replied the young man, greatly
disconcerted, "I certainly have no money, but perhaps
you will furnish me with the means to reach home; my
father would surely repay you."
"Your father, fellow?" cried the merchant, ^with a
loud laugh. "I think the sun must have scorched your
brain. Do you think I would take your simple word for
that yarn you spun me in the desert — that your father
was a rich citizen of Balsora, you his only son? — and
about the attack of the robbers, and your life with the
tribe, and this, that, and the other? Even then I felt
very angry at your frivolous lies and utter impudence. I
know that all the rich people in Balsora are traders ; I
have had dealings with all of them, and should have
heard of a Benezar, even if he had not been worth more
than six thousand Tomans. It is, therefore, either a lie
that you hail from Balsora, or else your father is a poor
wretch, to whose runaway son I would not lend a copper.
Then, too, the attack in the desert! Who ever heard,
since the wise Caliph Haroun has made the trade routes
across the desert safe, that robbers dared to plunder a
caravan and lead the men off into captivity? And then,
too, it would have been known ; but on my entire journey,
as well as here in Bagdad, where people gather from all
parts of the world, there has not been a word said about
it. That is the second lie, you shameless young fellow! "
Pale with anger, Said tried to interrupt the wicked
little man, but the merchant talked still louder, and ges-
ticulated wildly with his arms. " And the third lie, you
audacious liar, is the story of your life in Selim's camp.
SAID'S ADVENTURES. I97
Selim's name is well known by every body who has ever
seen an Arab, but Selim has the reputation of being the
most cruel and relentless robber on the desert, and you
pretend to say that you killed his son and was not at
once hacked to pieces ; yes, you even pushed your impu-
dence so far as to state the impossible, — that Selim had
protected you against his own tribe, had taken you into
his own tent, and let you go without a ransom, instead
of hanging you up to the first good tree; he who has
often hanged travellers just to see what kind of faces they
would make when they were hung up. O you detestable
liar!"
"And I can only repeat," cried the youth, " that by
my soul and the beard of the Prophet, it was all true ! "
"What! you swear by your soul?" shouted the mer-
chant, "by your black, lying soul? Who would believe
that? And by the beard of the Prophet, — you that have
no beard? Who would put any trust in that? "
"I certainly have no witnesses," continued Said;
" but did you not find me bound and perishing? '*
" That proves nothing to me," replied the merchant.
" You were yourself dressed like a robber, and it might
easily have happened that you attacked some one stronger
than yourself, who conquered and bound you."
" 1 should like to see any one, or even two," returned
Said, " who could floor and bind me, unless they came up
behind me and flung a noose over my head. Staying in
your bazar as you do, you cannot have any notion of
what a single man is able to do when he has been brought
up to arms. But you saved my life, and my thanks are
due you. What would you have me do? If you do not
support me I must beg; and I should not care to ask a
favor of any one of my station. I will go to see the
caliph."
" Indeed ! " sneered the merchant," you will ask assis-
tance of no one but our most gracious master? I should
call that genteel begging! But look you, my fine young
gentleman ! access to the caliph can be had only through
198 TALES OF THE INN,
my cousin Messour, and a word from me would acquaint
him with your capacity for lying. But I will take pity on
your youth, Said. You shall have a chance to better
yourself, and something may be made out of you yet. I
will take you into my shop at the bazar ; you can serve
me there for a year ; and when that time is past, if you
don't choose to remain with me any longer, I will pay
you your wages and let you go where you will, to Aleppo
or Medina, to Stamboul or Balsora, or, for aught I care,
to the Infidels. I will give you till noon to decide; if you
agree to my proposal, well and good ; if you do not, I will
make out an estimate of the expense you put me to on
the journey, and for your seat on the camel, pay myself
by taking your clothes and all you possess, and then
throw you into the street ; then you can beg where you
like, of the caliph or the mufti, at the mosque or in the
bazar."
With these words the wicked man left the unfortunate
youth. Said looked after him with loathing. He rebelled
against the wickedness of this man, who had designedly
taken him to his house so that he might have him in his
power. He looked about to see if he could escape, but
found the windows grated and the door locked. Finally,
after his spirit had long revolted at the idea, he decided
to accept the merchant's proposal for the present. He
saw clearly that nothing better remained for him to do ;
for even if he were to run away, he could not reach Bal-
sora without money. But he made up his mind to seek
the caliph's protection as soon as possible.
On the following day, Kalum-Bek led his new servant
to his shop in the bazar. He showed Said the shawls,
veils, and other wares in which he dealt, and instructed
the youth in his strange duties. These required that
Said, stripped of his soldierly costume and clad like a
merchant's servant, should stand in the doorway of the
shop, with a shawl in one hand and a splendid veil in the
other, and cry out his wares to the passers-by, name the
price, and invite the people to buy. And now, too it
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 199
became evident to Said why Kalum-Bek had selected him
for this business. The merchant was a short, ugly-look-
ing man, and when he himself stood at the door and cried
his wares, many of the neighbors, as well as the passers-
by, would make fun of his appearance, or the boys would
tease him, while the women called him a scarecrow; but
everybody was pleased with the appearance of young
Said, who attracted customers by his graceful deportment
and by his clever and tasteful way of exhibiting his
shawls and veils.
When Kalum-Bek saw that customers thronged to his
shop since Said had taken his stand at the door, he be-
came more friendly with the young man, gave him better
things to eat than before, and was careful to keep him
finely dressed. But Said was little touched by this dis-
play of mildness in his master ; and the whole day long,
and even in his dreams, tried to hit upon some means* of
returning to his native city.
One day when the sales had been very large, and all
the errand boys who delivered parcels at the houses were
out on their rounds, a woman entered and made several
purchases. She then wanted some one to carry her
packages home. " 1 can send them all up to you in half
an hour," said Kalum-Bek; " you will either have to wait
that long or else take some outside porter."
" Do you pretend to be a merchant and advise your
customers to employ strange porters "i " exclaimed the
woman. " Might not such a fellow run off with my par-
cels in the crowd ? And then whom should I look to ?
No, you are bound by the practice of the bazar to send
my bundles home for me, and 1 insist on your doing it ! "
"But wait for just half an hour, worthy lady! " ex-
claimed the merchant excitedly. " All my errand boys
have been sent out."
" It's a poor shop that don't have errand boys con-
stantly at hand," interrupted the angry woman. " But
there stands one of your good-for-nothings now! Come,
young fellow, take my parcel and follow after me."
200 TALES OF THE /WN.
" Stop! Stop ! " cried Kalum-Bek. " He is my sign-
board, my crier, my magnet! He cannot stir from the
threshold ! "
" What's that ! " exclaimed the old lady, thrusting her
bundle under Said's arm without further parley. "It is a
poor merchant that depends on such a useless clown for
a sign, and those are miserable wares that cannot speak
for themselves. Go, go, fellow; you shall earn a fee
to-day."
"Go then, in the name of Ariman and all evil spirits! '*
muttered Kalum-Bek to his magnet, "and see that you
come right back ; the old hag might give me a bad name
all over the bazar if I refuse to comply with her de-
mands."
Said followed the woman, who hastened through the
square and down the streets at a much quicker pace than
OMe would have believed a woman of her age capable of.
At last she stopped before a splendid house, and knocked ;
the folding doors flew open, and she ascended a marble
stair-case, beckoning Said to follow. They came shortly
to a high and wide salon, more magnificent than any Said
had ever seen before. The old woman sank down ex-
hausted on a cushion, motioned the young man to lay
down his bundle, handed him a small silver coin, and
bade him go.
He had just reached the door, when a clear, musical
voice called: "Said!" Surprised that any one there
should know him, he looked around and saw, in place of
the old woman, an elegant lady sitting on the cushion,
surrounded by numerous slaves and maids. Said, mute
with astonishment, crossed his arms and made a low
obeisance
" Said, my dear boy," said the lady, " much as I de-
plore the misfortune that is the cause of your presence in
Bagdad, yet this was the only place decided on by destiny
where you might be released from the fate that would
surely follow you if you left the homestead before your
twentieth year. Said, have you still your whistle J "
SAIiyS ADVENTURES. 201
" Indeed I have," cried he joyfully, drawing out the
golden chain, " and you perhaps are the kind fairy who
gave me this token at my birth ? "
" I was the friend of your mother, and will be your
friend also as long as you remain good. Alas ! would
that your father — unthinking man — had followed my
counsel ! You would then have been spared many sor-
rows."
" Well, it had to come to pass! " replied Said. " But,
most gracious fairy, harness a strong northeast wind to
your carriage of clouds, and take me up with you, and
drive me in a few minutes to my father in Balsora; I
will wait there patiently until the six months are passed
that close my nineteenth year."
The fairy smiled. " You have a very proper mode of
addressing us," answered she; " but, poor Said! it is not
possible. I cannot do anything wonderful for you at
present, because you left your homestead. Nor can I
even free you from the power of the wretch, Kalum-Bek.
He is under the protection of your worst enemy."
"Then I have not onlv a kind female friend but a
female enemy as well 1 " said Said. " T believe I have
often experienced her influence. But at least you might
assist me with your counsel. Had I not better go to the
caliph and seek his protection.? He is a wise man, and
would protect me from Kalum-Bek."
" Yes, Haroun is a wise man," replied the fairy; "but,
sad to say, he is also only a mortal. He trusts his head
chamberlain, Messour, as much as he does himself; and
he is right in that, for he has tried Messour and found
him true. But Messour trusts his friend Kalum-Bek as
he does himself; and in that he is wrong, for Kalum is a
bad man, even if he is a relative of Messour's. Kalum
has a cunning head, and as soon as he had returned
from his trip he made up a very pretty fable about you,
whicli he confided to his cousin the chamberlain, who in
turn told it to the caliph, so that you would not be very
well received were you to go to the palace. But there
202 TALES OF THE INN.
are other ways and means of approaching him, and it is
written on the stars that you shall experience his mercy .'^
"That is really too bad," said Said, mournfully. "I
must then serve for a long time yet as the servant of that
scoundrel Kalum-Bek. But there is one favor, honored
fairy, that is in your power to grant me. I have been
educated to the use of arms, and my greatest delight is a
tournament where there are some sharp contests with
the lance, bow and blunt swords. Well, every week just
such a tournament takes place in this city between the
young men. But only people of the finest costume, and
besides that only free men will be allowed to enter the
lists, and clerks in the bazar are particularly excluded.
Now if you could arrange that I could have a horse,,
clothes and weapons every week, and that my face would
not be easily recognizable "
"That is a wish befitting a noble young man," inter-
rupted the fairy. " Your mother's father was the bravest
man in Syria, and you seem to have inherited his spirit.
Take notice of this house; you shall find here every
week a horse, and two mounted attendants, weapons and
clothes, and a lotion for your face that will completely
disguise you. And now. Said, farewell! Be patient, wise
and virtuous. In six months your whistle will sound,
and Zulima's ear will be listening for its tone."
The youth separated from his strange protectress with
expressions of gratitude and esteem. He fixed the house
and street clearly in his mind, and then went back to the
bazar, which he reached just in the nick of time to save
his master from a terrible beating. A great crowd was
gathered before the shop, boys danced about the mer-
chant and jeered at him, while their elders laughed. He
stood just before the shop, trembling with suppressed
rage, and sadly harassed — in one hand a shawl, in the
other a veil. This singular scene was caused by a cir-
cumstance that had occurred during Said's absence.
Kalum had taken the place of his handsome clerk at the
door, but no one cared to buy of the ugly old man. Just
SAID'S ADVENTURES.
203
then two men came to the bazar wishing to buy presents
for their wives. They had gone up and down the bazar
several times, looking in here and there, and Kalum-
Bek, who had observed their actions for some time,
thought he saw his chance, so he called out : " Here,
gentlemen, here! What are you looking for? Beautiful
veils, beautiful wares ? "
"Good sir," replied one of them, "your wares may do
very well, but our wives are peculiar, and it has become
the fashion in this city to buy veils only of the handsome
clerk. Said. We have been looking for him this half-
hour, but cannot find him ; now if you can tell us where
we will meet him, we will buy from you some other time."
"Allah il Allah!" cried Kalum-Bek with a smirk.
"The Prophet has led you to the right door. You wish
to buy veils of the handsome Said ? Good, just step inside ;
this is his place."
One of the men laughed at Kalum's short and ugly
figure, and his assertion that he was the handsome clerk;
204 TALES OF THE INN.
but the other, believing that Kalum was trying to make
sport of him, did not remain long in his debt, but paid
the merchant back in his own coin. Kalum-Bek was
beside himself; he called his neighbors to witness that
his was the only shop in the bazar that went by the name
of " the shop of the handsome clerk ; " but the neighbors,
who envied him the run of custom he had enjoyed for
some time, pretended not to know anything about the
matter, and the two men then made an attack upon the
old liar, as they called him. Kalum defended himself
more with shrieks and curses than by the use of his fists,
and thus attracted a large crowd before his shop. Half
the city knew him to be a mean, avaricious old miser,
nor did the bystanders grudge him the cuffs he received ;
and one of his assailants had just plucked the old man
by the beard, when his arm was seized, and with a sud-
den jerk he was thrown to the ground with such violence
that his turban fell off and his slippers flew to some dis-
tance.
The crowd, which very likely would have been rejoiced
to see Kalum-Bek well punished, grumbled loudly. The
fallen man's companion looked around to see who it was
that had ventured to throw his friend down ; but when
he saw a tall, strong youth, with flashing eyes and cour-
ageous mien, standing before him, he did not think it
best to attack him, especially as Kalum regarding his
rescue as a miracle, pointed to the young man and
cried : " Now then ! what would you have more t There he
stands beyond a doubt, gentlemen ; that is Said, the
handsome clerk." The people standing about laughed,
while the prostrate man got up shamefacedly, and limped
off with his companion without buying either shawl or
veil.
"O you star of all clerks, you crown of the bazar! "
cried Kalum, leading his clerk into the shop; "really,,
that is what I call being on hand at the right time, and
the right kind of interference too. Why, the fellow was
laid out as flat on the ground as if he had never stood on
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 205
his legs, and I — I should have had no use for a barber
again to comb and oil my beard, if you had arrived two
minutes later! How can I reward you ? '*
It had been only a momentary sensation of pity which
had governed Said's hand and heart; but now that that
feeling had passed, he regreted that he had saved this
wicked man from a good chastisem-ent. A dozen hairs
from his beard, thought Said, would have kept him hum-
ble for twelve days. And now the young man thought
best to make use of the favorable disposition of the mer-
chant, and therefore asked to be given one evening in
each week for a walk or for any other purpose he pleased.
Kalum consented, knowing full well that his clerk was
too sensible to run off without money or clothes.
On the following Wednesday, the day on which the
young men of the best families assembled in the public
square in the city to go through their martial exercises.
Said asked Kalum if he would let him have this evening
for his own use; and on receiving the merchant's per-
mission, he went to the fairy's house, knocked, and the
door was immediately opened The servants seemed
to have prepared everything before his arrival; for with-
out questioning him as to his desire, they led him up-
stairs to a beautiful room, and there handed him the
lotion that was to disguise his features. He moistened
his face with it, and then glanced into a metallic
mirror ; he hardly recognized himself, for he was now
sunburnt, wore a hadsome black beard, and looked to be
at least ten years older than he really was.
He was now conducted into a second room, where he
found a complete and splendid costume, of which the
Caliph of Bagdad need not have been ashamed, on the
day when he reviewed his army in all his magnificence.
Together with a turban of the finest texture, with a clasp
of diamonds and a long heron's plume. Said found a coat
of mail made of silver rings, so finely worked that it con-
formed to every movement of his body, and yet was so
firm that neither lance nor sword could find a way through
206 TALES OF THE IN IV.
it. A Damascus blade in a richly ornamented sheath,
and with a handle whose stones seemed to Said to be of
priceless value, completed his warlike appearance. As
he came to the door, armed at all points, one of the ser-
vants handed him a silk cloth and told him that the mis-
tress of the house sent it to him, and that when he wiped
his face with it, the beard and the complexion would dis-
appear.
In the court-yard stood three beautiful horses; Said
mounted the finest, and his attendants the other two, and
rode off with a light heart to the square where the con-
test was to be held. The splendor of his costume and
the brightness of his weapons drew all eyes upon him,
and a general buzz of astonishment followed his entrance
into the ring. It was a brilliant assemblage of the
bravest and noblest youths of Bagdad, where even the
brothers of the caliph were seen flying about on their
horses and swinging their lances. On Said's approach,
as no one seemed to know him, the son of the grand
vizier, with some of his friends, rode up to him, greeted
him politely, and invited him to take part in their con-
tests, at the same time inquiring his name and whence
he came. Said represented to them that his name was
Almansor, and he hailed from Cairo; that he had set out
upon a journey, but having heard so much said about the
skill and bravery of the young noblemen of Bagdad, he
could not refrain from delaying his journey in order to
get acquainted with them. The young men were highly
pleased with the bearing and courageous appearance of
Said-Ahnansor ; handed him a lance, and had him
select his opponent,— as the whole company were divided
into two parties, in order that they might assault one
another both singly and in groups.
But the attention which had been attracted by Said
was now concentrated upon the unusual skill and dex-
terity which he displayed in combat. His horse was
swifter than a bird, while his sword whizzed about in still
more rapid circles. He threw the lance at its mark as
SAID'S ADVENTURES.
207
easily and with as much accuracy as if it had been an
arrow shot from a bow. He conquered the bravest of
the opposing force, and at the end of the tournament
was so universally recognized as the victor, that one of
the caliph's brothers and the son of the grand vizier,
who had both fought on Said's side, requested the pleas-
ure of breaking a lance with him. Ali, the caliph's
brother, was soon conquered by Said ; but the grand
208 TALES OF THE INN.
vizier's son withstood him so bravely that after a long
contest they thought it best to postpone the decision
until the next meeting.
The day after the tournament, nothing was spoken of
in Bagdad but the handsome, rich, and brave stranger.
All who had seen him, even those over whom he had
triumphed, were charmed by his well-bred manners.
He even heard his own praises sounded in the shop of
Kalum-Bek, and it was only deplored that no one knew
where he lived.
The next week, Said found at the house of the fairy a
still finer costume and still more costly weapons. Half
Bagdad had rushed to the square, while even the caliph
looked on from a balcony ; he, too, admired Almansor,
and at the conclusion of the tournament he hung a large
gold medal, attached to a gold chain, about the youth's
neck, as a mark of his favor.
It could not very well be otherwise than that this
second and still more brilliant triumph of Said's should
excite the envy of the young men of Bagdad. "Shall a
stranger," said they to one another, " come here to Bag-
dad, and carry off all the laurels.? He will now boast in
other places that among the flower of Bagdad's youth
there was not one who was a match for him.^' They
therefore resolved, at the next tournament, to fall upon
him, as if by chance, five or six at a time.
These tokens of discontent did not escape Said's
sharp eye. He noticed how the young men congregated
at the street corners, whispered to one another, and
pointed angrily at him. He suspected that none of them
felt very friendly toward him, with the exception of the
caliph's brother and the grand vizier's son, and even they
rather annoyed him by their questions as to where they
might call on him, how he occupied his time, what he
found of interest in Bagdad, etc., etc. It was a singular
coincidence that one of these young men, who surveyed
Said-Almansor with the bitterest looks, was no other than
the man whom Said had thrown down when the assault
SAID'S ADVENTURES, 209
was made on Kalum-Bek a few weeks before, just as
the man was about to tear out the unfortunate mer-
chant's beard. This man looked at Said very atten-
tively and spitefully. Said had conquered him several
times in the tournament ; but this would not account for
such hostile looks, and Said began to fear lest his figure
or his voice had betrayed him to this man as the clerk
of Kalum-Bek — a discovery that would expose him to
the sneers and anger of the people.
The project which Said's foes attempted to carry out
at the next tournament failed, not only by reason of Said's
caution and bravery, but by the assistance he received
from the caliph's brother and the grand vizier's son. When
these two young men saw that Said was surrounded by
five or six who sought to disarm or unseat him, they
dashed up, chased away the conspirators, and threatened
the men who had acted so treacherously with dismissal
from the course.
For more than four months, Said had excited the
astonishment of Bagdad by his prowess, when one even-
ing, on returning home from the tournament, he heard
some voices which seemed familiar to him. Before him
walked four men at a slow pace, apparently discussing
some subject together. As Said approached nearer, he
discovered that they were talking in the dialect which
the men in Selim's tribe had used in the desert, and sus-
pected that they were planning some robbery. His first
thought was to draw back from these men ; but when he
reflected that he might be the means of preventing some
great wrong, he stole up still nearer to listen to what
they were saying.
"The gate keeper expressly said it was the street to
the right of the bazar," said one of the men; "he will
certainly pass through it to-night, in company with the
grand vizier."
"Good!" added another. "I am not afraid of the
grand vizier ; he is old, and not much of a hero ; but
the caliph wields a good sword, and I wouldn't trust
o 9*
210 TALES OF THE INN.
him; there would be ten or twelve of the body-guard
stealing after him."
" Not a soul ! " responded a third. " Whenever he
has been seen and recognized at night, he was always
unattended except by the vizier or the head chamberlain.
He will be ours to-night; but no harm must be done
him."
"I think," said the first speaker, "that the best plan
would be to throw a noose over his head ; we may not
kill him, for it would be but a small ransom that they
would pay for his body, and, more than that, we shouldn't
be sure of receiving it."
"An hour before midnight, then! " exclaimed they, and
separated, one going this way, another that.
Said was not a little horrified at this scheme. He re-
solved to hasten at once to the caliph's palace and warn
him of the threatened danger. But after running through
several streets, he remembered the caution that the fairy
had given him — that the caliph had received a bad re-
port about him. He reflected that his warning might be
laughed at, or regarded as an attempt on his part to in-
gratiate himself with the Caliph of Bagdad ; and so he
concluded that it would be best to depend on his good
sword, and rescue the caliph from the hands of the rob-
bers himself.
So he did not return to Kalum-Bek's house, but sat
down on the steps of a mosque and waited there until
night had set in. Then he went through the bazar and
into the street mentioned by the robbers, and hid himself
behind a projection of one of the houses He might
have stood there an hour, when he heard two men coming
slowly down the street. At first he thought it must be
the caliph and his grand vizier; but one of the men
clapped his hands, and immediately two other men hur-
ried very noiselessly up the street from the bazar. They
whispered together for a while, and then separated ; three
hiding not far from Said, while the fourth paced up and
down the street. The night was very dark, but still, so
SATD'S ADVENTURES. 211
that Said had to depend ahiiost entirely upon his acute
sense of hearing.
Another half-hour had passed, when footsteps were
heard coming from the bazar. The robber must have
heard them too, for he stole by Said towards the bazar.
The steps came nearer, and Said was just able to make
out some dark figures, when the robber clapped his hands,
and, in the same moment, the three men waiting in am-
bush rushed out. The persons attacked must have been
armed, for Said heard the ring of clashing swords. At
once he drew his own Damascus blade, and sprang upon
the robber's with the cry : " Down with the enemies of
the great Haroun! " He struck one of them to the ground
with the first blow, and turned upon two others, who were
just in the act of disarming a man over whom they had
thrown a rope. Said lifted the rope blindly in order to
cut it, but in the effort to use his sword he struck one of
the robber's arms such a blow, as to cut off his hand, and
the robber fell to his knees with cries of pain. The fourth
robber, who had been fighting with another man, now
came towards Said, who was still engaged with the third,
but the man who had been lassoed no sooner found him-
self free than he drew his dagger, and, from one side,
plunged it into the breast of the advancing robber. When
the remaining robber saw this, he threw away his sword
and fled.
Said did not remain long in doubt as to whom he had
saved, for the taller of the two men said : " The one
thing is as strange as the other; this attack upon my life
or liberty, as the incomprehensible assistance and rescue.
How did you know who I was } Did you know of the
scheme of these robbers } "
'' Ruler of the Faithful," answered Said, " for I do not
doubt that you are he, I walked down the street El Malek
this evening behind some men, whose strange and mys-
terious dialect I had once learned. They spoke of taking
you prisoner and of killing your vizier. As it was too late
to warn you, I resolved to go to the place where they
212 TALES OF THE INN.
would lie in ambush for you, and give you my assist-
ance."
" Thank you," said Haroun ; " but it is not best to re-
main long in this place ; take this ring, and come in the
morning to my palace ; we will then talk over this affair,
and see how I can best reward you. Come, vizier, it is
best not to stop here ; they might come back again."
Thus saying, he placed a ring on Said's finger, and at-
tempted to lead off the grand vizier, but the latter, beg-
ging him to wait a moment, turned and held out to the
astonished Said a heavy purse : "Young man," said he,
"my master, the caliph, can do anything for you that he
feels inclined to do, even to making you my successor;
but I myself can do but little, and that little had better
be done to-day, rather than to-morrow. Therefore, take
this purse. That does not, however, cancel my debt of
gratitude ; so whenever you have a wish, come in confi-
dence to me."
Overpowered with his good fortune, Said hurried home.
But here he was not so well received. Kalum-Bek was
at first angry at his long absence, and then anxious, for
the merchant thought he might easily lose the.handsome
sign of his shop. Kalum therefore received him with
abusive words, and raved like a madman. But Said —
who had taken a look into his purse and found it filled
with gold pieces, and reflected that he could now^ travel
home, even without the caliph's favor, which was certainly
not worth less than the gratitude of his vizier — declared
roundly that he would not remain in his service another
hour. At first Kalum was very much frightened by this
declaration; but shortly he laughed sneeringly and said :
" You loafer and vagabond ! You miserable creature !
Where would you run to, if I were to give up supporting
you ."* Where would you get a dinner or a lodging 1 "
"You need not trouble yourself about that, Mr. Kalum-
Bek," answered Said audaciously. " Farewell ; you will
never see me again ! "
With these words, Said left the house, while Kalum-
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 213
Bek looked after him speechless with astonishment. The
following morning, however, after thinking over the mat-
ter well, he sent out his errand boys, and had the runa-
way sought for every-where. For a long time their search
was a vain one; but finally one of the boys came back
and reported that he had seen Said come out of a mosque
and go into a caravansary. He was, however, much
changed, wore a beautiful costume, a dagger sword, and
splendid turban.
When Kalum-Bek heard this, he shouted with an oath :
" He has stolen from me, and bought clothes with the
money. Oh, I am a ruined man! " Then he ran to the
chief of police, and as he was known to be a relative of
Messour, the head chamberlain, he had no difficulty in
having two policemen sent out to arrest Said. Said sat
before a caravansary, conversing quietly with a merchant
whom he had found there, about a journey to Balsora, his
native city, when suddenly he was seized by some men,
and his hands tied behind his back before he could offer
any resistance. He asked them whose authority they
were acting under, and they replied that they were obey-
ing the orders of the chief of police, on complaint of his
rightful master, Kalum-Bek. The ugly little merchant
then came up, abused and jeered at Said, felt in the young
man's pocket, and to the astonishment of the bystanders,
and with a shout of triumph, drew out a large purse filled
with gold.
" Look ! He has robbed me of all that, the wicked
fellow ! " cried he, and the people looked with abhorrence
at the prisoner, saying : " What ! so young, so hand-
some, and yet so wicked ! To the court, to the court,
that he may get the bastinado! " Thus they dragged
him away, while a large procession of people of all ranks
followed in their wake, shouting : " See, that is the hand-
some clerk of the bazar ; he stole from his master and
ran away ; he took two hundred gold pieces! "
The chief of police received the prisoner with a dark
look. Said tried to speak, but the official told him to be
214 TALES OF THE INN.
Still, and listened only to the little merchant. He held
up the purse, and asked Kalum whether this gold had
been stolen from him. Kalum-Bek swore that it had ;
but his perjury, while it gained him the gold, did not help
to restore to him his clerk, who was worth a thousand
gold pieces to him, for the judge said : " In accordance
with a law that my all-powerful master, the caliph, has
recently made, every theft of over a hundred gold pieces
that transpires in the bazar, is punished with banishment
for life to a desert island. This thief comes at just the
right time ; he makes the twentieth of his class, and so
completes the lot ; to-morrow they will be put on a vessel
and taken out to sea,"
Said was in despair. He besought the officers to listen
to him, to let him speak only one word with the caliph ;
but he found no mercy. Kalum-Bek, who now repented
of his oath, also pjeaded for him, but the judge said :
" You have your gold back, and should be contented ; go
home and keep quiet, or I will fine you ten gold pieces
for every contradiction." Kalum quieted down; the
judge made a sign, and the unfortunate Said was led
away.
He was taken to a dark and damp dungeon, where
nineteen poor wretches, scattered about on straw, re-
ceived him as their companion in misfortune, with wild
laughter and curses on the judge and caliph. Terrible as
was the fate before him, fearful as was the thought of
being banished to a desert island, he still found consola-
tion in the thought that the morrow would take him out
of this horrible prison. But he was very greatly in error
in ^supposing that his situation would be bettered on the
ship. The twenty men were thrown into the hold, where
they could not stand upright, and there they fought among
themselves for the best places.
The anchor was weighed, and Said wept bitter tears
as the ship that was to bear him far away from his father-
land began to move They received bread and fruits,
and a drink of sweetened water, but once a day : and it
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 215
was so dark in the ship's hold, that lights always had to
be brought down when the prisoners were to be fed.
Every two or three days one of their number was found
dead, so unwholesome was the air in this floating prison,
and Said's life was preserved only by his youth and his
splendid health.
They had been on the sea for fourteen days, when one
day the waves roared more violently than ever, and there
was much running to and fro on the deck. Said sus-
pected that a storm was at hand, and he welcomed the
prospect of one, hoping that then he might be released
by death.
The ship began to pitch about, and finally struck on a
ledge with a terrible crash. Cries and groans were heard
on the deck, intermingled with the roar of the storm. At
last all was still again ; but at the same time one of the
prisoners discovered that the water was pouring into the
ship. They pounded on the hatch-door, but could get
no answer; and as the water poured in more and more
rapidly, they united their strength and managed to break
the hatch open.
They ascended the steps, but found not a soul on
board. The whole crew had taken to the boats. Most
of the prisoners were in despair, for the storm increased
in fury, the ship cracked and settled down on the ledge.
For some hours they sat on the deck and partook of their
last repast from the provisions they found in the ship ,
then' the storm began to rage again, the ship was torn
from the ledge on which it had been held, and broken up,
• Said had climbed the mast, and held fast to it when
the ship went to pieces. The waves tossed him about,
but he kept his head up by paddling with his feet. Thus
he floated about, in ever-increasing danger, for half an
hour, when the chain with whistle attached once again
fell out of his bosom, and once more he tried to make it
sound. With one hand he held fast to the mast, and
with the other put the whistle to his lips, blew, and a
clear musical tone was the result. Instantly the storm
216 TALES OF THE INN,
ceased, and the waves became as smooth as if oil had
been poured on them. He had hardly looked about him,
with an easier breath, to see whether he could discern
land, when the mast beneath him began to expand in a
very singular manner, and to move as well ; and, not a
little to his terror, he perceived that he was no longer
riding on a wooden mast, but upon the back of an enor-
mous dolphin. But after a few moments his courage re-
turned; and as he saw that the dolphin swam along on
his course quietly and easily, although swiftly, he ascribed
his wonderful rescue to the silver whistle and to the kind
fairy, and shouted his most earnest thanks into the air.
^ His wonderful horse carried him through the waves
with the speed of an arrow ; and before night he saw land,
and also a broad river, into which the dolphin turned. Up
stream it went more slowly, and, that he might not starve.
Said, who remembered from old stories of enchantment
how one should work a charm, took out the whistle again,
blew it loudly and heartily, and wished that he had a^good
meal. The dolphin stopped instantly, and out of" the
water rose a table, as little wet as if it had stood in the
sun for eight days, and richly furnished with the finest
dishes. Said attacked the food like a famished person,
for his rations during his imprisonment were scant and of
miserable quality ; and when he had eaten to his fill, he
expressed his thanks ; the table sank down again, while
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 217
he jogged the dolphin in the side, and the fish at once
responded by continuing on its course up stream.
The sun was setting when Said perceived in the dim
distance a large city, whose minarets seemed to bear a
resemblance to those of Bagdad. This discovery was not
a pleasant one ; but his confidence in the kind fairy was
so great that he felt sure she would not permit him to fall
again into the clutches of the unscrupulous Kalum-Bek.
To one side, about three miles distant from the city, and
close to the river, he noticed a magnificent country house,
and, to his astonishment, the fish seemed to be making
directly towards this house.
Upon the roof of the house stood a group of hand-
somely dressed men, and on the bank of the river Said
saw a large crowd of servants, who were looking at him
in wonder. The dolphin stopped at some marble steps
that led up to the house, and hardly had Said put foot on
the steps when the dolphin disappeared. A number of
servants now ran down the steps, and requested him in
the name of their master to come up to the house, at the
same time offering him a suit of dry clothes. Said
dressed himself quickly, and followed the servants to the
roof, where he found three men, of whom the tallest and
handsomest came forward to meet him in a pleasant
manner.
" Who are you, wonderful stranger," said he, " you who
tame the fishes of the sea, and guide them to the right
and l5ft, as the best horseman governs his steed.'' Are
you a sorcerer, or a being like us? "
" Sir," replied Said, " things have gone very badly with
me for the last few weeks ; but if it will please you to hear
me, I will relate my story."
Then he told the three men all of his adventures, from
the moment of leaving his father's house up to his won-
derful rescue from the sea. He was often interrupted by
their expressions of astonishment; and when he had
ended, the master of the house, who had received him in
so kind a manner, said : " I trust your words, Said ; but
10
218 TALES OF THE INN.
you tell us that you won a medal in the tournament, and
that the caliph gave you a ring ; can you show them to
us ? "
" I have preserved them both upon my heart," said the
youth, " and would sooner have parted with my life than
with these precious gifts, for I esteem it my most valiant
and meritorious deed that I freed the caliph from the
hands of his would-be murderers." So saying, he drew
from his bosom the medal and ring, and handed them to
the men.
"By the beard of the Prophet! It is he! It is my
ring!" cried the tall, handsome man. "Grand vizier,
let us embrace him, for here stands our savior." To
Said it was like a dream. The two men embraced him,
and Said, prostrating himself, said :
" Pardon me, Ruler of the Faithful, that 1 have spoken
so freely before you, for you can be no other than Haroun-
al-Raschid, the great Caliph of Bagdad."
"I am he, and your friend," replied Haroun; "and
from this hour forth, all your sad misfortunes are at an
end. Follow me to Bagdad, remain in my dominion, and
become one of my most trustworthy officers; for you
have shown you were not indifferent to Haroun's fate,
though I should not like to put all of my faithful servants
to such a severe test."
Said thanked the caliph, and promised to remain with
him,— first requesting permission to make a visit to his
father, who must be suffering much anxiety on his account ;
and the caliph thought this just and commendable.
They then mounted horses, and were soon in Bagdad.
The caliph showed Said a long suite of splendidly deco-
rated rooms that he should have, and, more than that,
promised to build a house for his own use.
-^ At the first information of this event, the old brothers-
in-arms of Said's — the grand vizier's son and the ca-
liph's brother — hastened to the palace and embraced
Said as the deliverer of their noble caliph, and begged
him to become their friend. But they were speechless
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 219
with astonishment when Said, drawing forth the prize
medal, said : " I have been your friend for a long time.'*
They had only seen him with his false beard and dark
skin ; and when he had related how and why he had dis-
guised himself— when he had the blunt weapons brought
to prove his story, fought with them, and thus gave them
the best proof that he was the brave Almansor — then
did they embrace him with joyful exclamations, consider-
ing themselves fortunate in having such a friend.
The following day, as Said was sitting with the caliph
and grand vizier, Messour, the chamberlain, came in
and said : " Ruler of the Faithful, if there is no objec-
tion, I would like to ask a favor of you."
" I will hear it first," answered Haroun.
" My dear first-cousin, Kalum-Bek, a prominent mer-
chant of the bazar, stands without," said Messour. " He
has had a singular transaction with a man from Balsora,
whose son once worked for Kalum-Bek, but who after-
ward stole from him and then ran away, no one knows
whither. Now the father of this youth comes and de-
mands his son of Kaliim, who hasn't him. Kalum there-
fore begs that you will do him the favor of deciding be-
tween him and this man, by the exercise of your pro-
found wisdom."
" I will judge in the matter," replied the caliph. " In
half an hour your cousin and his opponent may enter the
hall of justice."
When Messour had expressed his gratitude and gone
out, Haroun said : " That must be your father. Said ; and
now that I am so fortunate as to know your story, I shall
judge with the wisdom of Salomo. Conceal yourself,
Said, behind the curtain of my throne; and you, grand
vizier, send at once for that wicked police justice. I
shall want his testimony in this case."
Both did as the caliph ordered. Said's heart beat
fast as he saw his father, pale and stricken with grief,
enter the hall of justice with tottering steps; while
Kalum-Bek's smile of assurance, as he whispered to his
220 TALES OF THE INN.
cousin, made Said so furious that he had difficulty in
refraining from rushing at him from his place of conceal-
ment, as his greatest sufferings and sorrows had been
caused by this cruel man.
There were many people in the hall, all of whom
were anxious to hear the caliph speak. As soon as the
Ruler of Bagdad had ascended the throne, the grand
vizier commanded silence, and asked who appeared as
complainant before his master.
Kalum-Bek approached wilh an impudent air, and
said : " A few days ago I was standing before the door of*
my shop in the bazar, when a crier, with a purse in his
hand, and with this man walking near him, went among
the booths, shouting : 'A purse of gold to him who can
give any information about Said of Balsora.' This Said
had been in my service, and therefore I cried : ' This
way, friend ! I can win that purse.' This man, who is
now so hostile to me, came up in a friendly way and
asked me what information I possessed. I answered :
'You must be Benezar, Said's father .'*' and when he
affirmed that he was, I told him how I had found the
young fellow in the desert, rescued him and restored him
to health, and brought him back with me to Bagdad. In
the joy of his heart he gave me the purse. But when
now this unreasonable man heard, as I went on to tell
him, how his son had worked for me, had beeil guilty of
very wicked acts, had stolen from me ancT then run away,
he would not believe it, and quarrelled with me for sev-
eral days, demanding his son and his money back; and
I can not return them both, for the gold is mine as
compensation for the news I furnished him, and I can not
produce his ungrateful son.'*
It was now Benezar's turn to speak. He described
his son, how noble and good he was, and the impossi-
bility of his ever having become so degraded as to steal.
He requested the caliph to make the most thorough exam-
ination of the case.
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 221
" I hope," said Haroun, " that you reported the theft,
Kalum-Bek, as was your duty? "
"Why, certainly!" exclaimed that worthy, smiling.
" I took him before the police justice."
"Let the police justice be brought!" ordered the
caliph.
To every body's astonishment, this official appeared
as suddenly as if brought by magic. The caliph asked
whether he remembered that Kalum-Bek had come
before him with a young man, and the official replied that
he did.
" Did you listen to the young man ; did he confess to
the theft ? " asked Haroun.
" No, he was actually so obstinate that he would not
confess to any one but yourself, " replied the justice.
" But I don't remember to have seen him," said the
caliph.
"But why should you.? If I were to listen to them,
I should have a whole pack of such vagabonds to send
you every day."
" You know that my ear is open for every one," replied
Haroun ; " but perhaps the proofs of the theft were so
clear that it was not necessary to bring the young man
into my presence. You had witnesses, I suppose, Kalum,
that the money found on this young man belonged to
you? "
"Witnesses? " repeated Kalum, turning pale; " no, I
did not have any witnesses, for you know, Ruler of the
Faithful, that one gold piece looks just like another.
Where, then, should I get witnesses to testify that these
one hundred gold pieces are the same that were missing
from my cash-box."
" How, then, can you tell that that particular money
belonged to you ?" asked the caliph.
"By the purse," replied Kalum.
" Have you the purse here ? " continued the caliph.
*' Here it is," said the merchant, drawing out a purse
which he handed to the vizier to give to the caliph.
222 TALES OF THE INN.
But the vizier cried with feigned surprise : " By the
beard of the Prophet ! Do you claim the purse, you dog?
Why it is my own purse, and 1 gave it filled with a hun-
dred gold pieces, to a brave young man who rescued me
from a great danger."
"Can you swear to that? " asked the caliph.
"As surely as that I shall some time be in paradise,"
answered the vizier, " for my daughter made the purse
with her own hands "
" Why, look you then, police Justice ! " cried Haroun,
"you were falsely advised. Why did you believe that
the purse belonged to this merchant? "
" He swore to it," replied the justice, humbly.
"Then you swore falsely ?" thundered the caliph, as
the merchant, pale and trembling, stood before him.
"Allah, Allah! " cried Kalum. " I certainly don't
want to dispute the grand vizier's word; he is a truthful
man, but alas ! the purse does belong to me and that
rascal of a Said stole it. I would give a thousand tomans
if he was in this room now."
" What did you do with this Said? " asked the caliph.
" Speak up! where shall we have to send for him, that he
may come and make* confession before me ? "
"I banished him to a desert island," said the police
justice.
" O Said ! my son, my son ! " cried the uhhappy father.
" Indeedj then he acknowledged the crime, did he ? "
inquired Haroun.
The police justice turned pale. He rolled his eyes
about restlessly, and finally said : " If I remember rightly
— yes.''
"You are not certain about it, then? " continued the
caliph in a terrible voice; "then we will ask the young
man himself. Step forth^ Said, and you Kalum-Bek, to
begin with, will count out one thousand gold pieces, as
Said is now in the room."
Kaium and the police justice thought it was a ghost
that stood before them. They prostrated themselves and
SAID'S ADVENTURES. 223
cried: "Mercy! Mercy!" Benezar, half-fainting with
joy, fell into the arms of his long-lost son. But, with
great severity of manner, the caliph said : " Police Justice,
here stands Said; did he confess?"
" No," whined the justice ; " I listened only to Kalum's
testimony, because he was a respectable man."
" Did I place you as a judge over all that you might
listen only to the people of rank? " demanded Haroun-
al-Raschid, with noble scorn. " I will banish you for
ten years to a desert island in the middle of the sea;
there you can reflect on justice. And you, miserable
wretch, who bring the dying back to life, not in order to
rescue them, but to make them your slaves — you will
pay down, as I said before, the thousand tomans that you
promised if Said were only present to be called as wit-
ness."
Kalum congratulated himself at having got out of a
very bad scrape so easily, and was just going to thank
the kind caliph, when Haroun continued : " For the per-
jury you committed about the hundred gold pieces, you
will receive a hundred lashes on the soles of your feet.
Further than this Said will have the choice of taking
your shop and its contents and you as a porter, or of
contenting himself with ten gold pieces for every day's
work he did for you."
" Let the wretch go. Caliph ! " cried the youth ; *' I
would not take anything that ever belonged to him."
"No," replied Haroun, "I prefer that you should be
compensated. 1 will choose for you the ten gold pieces
a day, and you can reckon up how many days you were
in his claws. Away with this wretch! *'
The two offenders were led away, and the caliph con-
ducted Benezar and Said to another apartment, where
he related to Benezar his rescue by Said, interrupted by
the shrieks of Kalum-Bek, upon the soles of whose feet
a hundred gold pieces of full weight were being counted
out.
The caliph invited Benezar to come to Bagdad and
224 TALES OF THE INN,
live with him and Said. Benezar consented, and made
only one more journey home in order to fetch his large
possessions. Said lived in the palace which the grateful
caliph built for him, like a prince. The caliph's brother
and grand vizier's son were his constant companions ;
and it soon became a proverb in Bagdad: " I would that
I were as good and as fortunate as Said, the son of
Benezar."
" I could keep awake for two or three nights without ex-
periencing the least sensation of sleepiness, with such
entertainment," said the compass-maker, when the
huntsman had concluded. "And I have often proved
the truth of what I say. I was once apprentice to a
bell-founder. The master was a rich man and no miser,
and therefore our wonder was all the more aroused on a
certain occasion, when we had a big job on hand, by a
display of parsimony on his part. A bell was being cast
for a new church, and we apprentices had to sit up all
night and keep the fire up. We did not doubt that the
master would tap a cask of the best wine for us. But
we were mistaken. He began to talk about his travels,
and to tell all manner of stories of his life; then the
head apprentice's turn came, and so on through the whole
row of us, and none of us got sleepy, so intent were we
all in listening. Before we knew it, day was at hand.
Then we perceived the master's stratagem of keeping us
awake by telling stories; for when the bell was done he
did not spare his wine, but brought out what he had
wisely saved on those nights."
" He was a sensible man," said the student. " There
is no remedy for sleepiness like conversation. And I
should not have cared to sit alone to-night, for about
eleven o'clock I should have succumbed to sleep."
" The peasantry have found that out also," said the
the huntsman. " In the long Winter evenings the women
and girls do not remain alone at home to spin, lest they
should fall asleep in the middle of their task; but a
THE INN IN THE SPESSART 225
large number of them meet together, in a well-lighted
room, and tell stories over their work."
" Yes," added the wagoner, " and their stories are
often of a kind to make one shudder, for they talk about
ghosts that walk the earth, goblins that create a hubbub
in their rooms at night, and spirits that torment men and
cattle."
" They don't entertain themselves very well then, I
fear," said the student. " For my part, I confess that
there is nothing so displeasing to me as ghost stories."
"I don't agree with you at all," cried the compass-
maker. '' I find a story that causes one to shudder very
entertaining. It is just like a rain-storm when one is
sheltered under the roof. He hears the drops tick-tacky
tick-tack^ on the tiles, and then run off in streams, while
he lies warm and dry in bed. So when one listens to
ghost stories in a lighted room, with plenty of company,
he feels safe and at ease."
"But how is it afterwards ?" asked the student.
" When one has listened who shares in this silly belief in
ghosts, will he not tremble when he is alone again and
in the dark "^ Will he not recall all the horrible things he
has heard.'* I can even now work myself into quite a
rage over these ghost stories, when I think of my child-
hood. I was a cheerful, lively boy, but perhaps some-
what noisier than was agreeable to my nurse, who could
not think of any other means to quiet me than of giving
me a fright. She told me all sorts of horrible stories
about witches 'and evil spirits who haunted the house.
I was too young then to know that all these stories
were untrue. I was not afraid of the largest hound, could
throw every one of my companions ; but whenever I was
alone in the dark, I would shut my eyes in terror. I
would not go outside the door alone after dark without a
light; and how often did my father punish me when he
noticed my conduct! But for a long time I could not
free my mind from this childish fear, for which my fool-
ish nurse was whglly to blame."
226 TALES OF THE INN.
"Yes, it is a great mistake," observed the huntsman,
" to fill a child's head with such absurdities. I can an-
swer you that I have known brave, daring men, hunts-
men, who did not fear to encounter several of their foes
at once — who, when they were searching for game at
night, or on the lookout for poachers, wpuld, all of a
sudden, lose their courage, taking a tree for a ghost, a
bash for a witch, and a pair of fire-flies for the eyes of a
monster that was lurking for them in the dark."
" And it is not only for children," said the student,
" that I hold entertainment of that kind to be in the
highest degree hurtful and foolish, but for every body ;
for what intelligent person could amuse himself with the
doings and sayings of things that exist only in the brain
of a fool.'' There is where the ghost walks, and nowhere
else. But these stories do the most harm among the
country people. Their faith in absurdities of this kind
is firm and unwavering, and this belief is nourished in
the inns and spinning rooms, where they huddle close
together and in a timid tone relate the most horrible
stories they can call to mind."
"Yes," responded the wagoner; " many a misfortune
has occurred through these stories, and, indeed, my own
sister lost her life thereby."
" How was that .'' Through these ghost stories, did
you say? " exclaimed the men, in surprise.
" Yes, certainly, by such stories," continued the wag-
oner. " In the village where our father lived it was the
custom for the wives and maidens to get together with
their spinning on a Winter's evening. The young men
would also be there and tell many stories. So it hap-
pened that one evening when they were speaking about
ghosts, the young men told about an old store-keeper who
died ten years before, but found no rest in his grave.
Every night he would throw up the earth, rise from his
grave, steal slowly along to his store, coughing as was his
wont in life, and there weigh out sugar and coffee, mum-
bling meanwhile :
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 227
Twelve ounces, twelve ounces, at dark midnight,
Equal sixteen, in broad daylight.
Many claimed that they had seen him, and the maids
and wives got quite frightened. But my sister, a girl of
sixteen, wishing to show that she was less foolish than
the others, said: .'I don't believe a word of that; he who
is once dead never comes back!' She said this, unfortu-
nately, without a conviction of its truth, for she had
been frightened many times herself. Thereupon one of
the young people said : ' If you believe that, then you
would have no reason to be afraid of him ; his grave is
only two paces from that of Kate's, who recently died.
If you dare, go to the church-yard, pick a flower from
Kate's grave, and bring it to us; then we will begin to
believe that you are not afraid of the store-keeper's
ghost. My sister was ashamed of being laughed at by
the others, therefore she said: ' Oh, that's easy enough;
what kind of a flower do you want .'* ' * The only white
rose in the village blooms there; so bring us a bunch of
those,' answered one of her friends. She got up and
went out, and all the men praised her spirit; but the
women shook their heads and said : 'If it only ends
well! ' My sister passed on to the cemetery; the moon
shone brightly, but she began to tremble as the clock
struck twelve while she was opening the church-yard
gate. She clambered over many mounds which she knew,
and her heart beat faster and faster the nearer she came
to Kate's white rose bush and the ghostly store-keeper's
grave. At last she reached it, and kneeled down, trem-
bling with fear, to pluck some roses. Just then she
thought she heard a noise close by; she turned' around,
and &aw the earth flying out of a grave two steps away
from her, and a form straightened itself up slowly in the
grave. It was that of an old, pale-faced man, with a
white night-cap on his head. My sister was greatly
frightened ; she turned to look once more to make sure
that she had seen aright ; but when the man in the grave
228 TALES OF THE INN.
began to say, in a nasal tone: 'Good evening, Miss!
where do you come from so late ? ' she was seized with a
deathly terror, and collecting all her strength, she sprang
over the graves, ran to the house she had just left, and
breathlessly related what she had seen; then she became
so weak that she had to be carried home. Of what use
was it that we found out the next day that it was the
grave-digger who was making a grave there, and who had
spoken to my poor sister? Before she could compre-
hend this she had fallen into a high fever, of which she
died three days afterwards. She had gathered the roses
for her own burial wreath."
A tear dropped from the wagoner's eye as he con-
cluded, while the others regarded him with sympathy.
" So the poor child died in this implicit faith," said the
young goldsmith. " I recollect a legend in that connec-
tion, which I should like to tell you, and that unfortu-
nately is connected with such a tragedy."
THE CAVE OF STEENFOLL,
229
THE CAVE OF STEENFOLL.
A SCOTTISH LEGEND.
N one of Scotland's rocky islands, there
dwelt many years ago, two fisher-
men, who lived in complete harmony.
Both were unmarried ; neither of them
had any relatives living ; and their
common labor, although differently di-
rected, sufficed to support them both.
They were of about the same age,
but in person and disposition they re-
sembled each other as 'little as do an
eagle and a sea-calf.
Kaspar Strumpf was a short, stout man, with a broad,
fat, full-moon face, and good-natured, laughing eyes, to
which sorrow and care appeared to be strangers. He was
not only fat, but sleepy and lazy as well ; and therefore
the house work, cooking and baking, and repairing of nets
for the capture of fish for their own table and for the
market, devolved on him, as well as a large part of the
cultivation of the small field attached to their cabin.
Quite the opposite was his companion — tall and lank,
with Roman nose and keen eyes ; he was known as the
most industrious and luckiest fisherman, the most daring
cliff'-climber after birds and down, the hardest field
worker, on the whole island. Besides all this, he was
considered the keenest trader on the Kirkwall market ;
but as his wares were good, and his transactions above
reproach, every one dealt willingly with him. Thus
William Falcon and Kaspar Strumpf — with whom the
former, avaricious as he was, freely divided his hardly-
230 TALES OF THE INN.
earned gains — not only made a good living, but were in
a fair way of acquiring a certain degree of wealth. But
a competence would not satisfy Falcon's covetous soul ;
he wanted to be rich, extremely rich, and as he had al-
ready found out that riches accumulate but slowly in the
usual course of industry, he at last settled into the con-
viction that he should have to attain his riches through
some extraordinary stroke of fortune. When this idea
had once taken possession of his mind, there was no room
left for any thing else, and he began to talk this shadowy
windfall over with Kaspar Strumpf, as though it had al-
ready come to pass. Kaspar, who received everything
that Falcon said as scripture, repeated all this to his
neighbors : and so the report was spread abroad that
William Falcon had either sold his soul to the evil one,
or had at least received an offer for it from the prince of
the infernal regions.
At first, these reports caused much amusement to Fal-
con ; but gradually he began to entertain the notion that
a spirit might sometime reveal a treasure to him, and he
no^ longer contradicted his acquaintances when they
tv/itted him on the subject. He continued his usual oc-
cupations, but with far less zeal than before, and often
consumed a great part of the time, that he had formerly
passed in fishing or other useful avocations, in idle search
for some kind of an adventure by which he should sud-
denly become rich. To still further complete this unfor-
,tunate tendency of his mind, it happened that as he was
standing one day on the lonely sea-shore, looking out on
the restless sea as if he were expecting his good fortune
would come from thence, a large wave rolled a yellow ball
to his feet amongst a mass' of moss and loosened stone —
a ball of gold !
Falcon stood as if bewitched. His hopes, then, had
not been unsubstantial dreams ; the sea had given him
gold, beautiful shining gold, the fragment probably of a
heavy bar of gold which the sea had rolled on its bottom
into the size and shape of a musket ball. And now it
THE CAVE OF STEENFOLL. 231
was clear to his mind that somewhere on this coast there
must have been a treasure ship wrecked, and that l>e had
been selected as the chosen one to raise this buried
treasure from the sea. From this time forth, this search
for treasure became the passion of his life. He strove to
conceal the golden nugget even from his friend, so that
others might not discover his purpose. He neglected
everything else, and spent his days and nights on this
coast, not casting his net for fishes, but throwing out a
scoop, that he had specially prepared for the purpose, for
gold.
But he found poverty instead of wealth ; for he earned
nothing now himself, and Kaspar's sleepy efforts would
not support them both. In the search for the larger mass
of gold, not only the nugget was used up, but the entire
property of the two men as well. But as Strumpf had
formerly received the largest part of his living by Falcon's
efforts, taking it all as a matter of course, so now he
looked on the profitless undertaking of his friend silently
and without a murmur; and it was just this meek for-
bearance on the part of his friend that spurred Falcon on
to continue his restless search for wealth. But what made
him still more active in his search was, that as often as
he laid down to rest and closed his eyes in sleep, a word
was sounded in his ear that he seemed to have heard
very plainly, and that always appeared to be the same
word, and yet he could never recall it. To be sure, he
did not see what connection this circumstance, singular
as it was, might have with his present purpose ; but upon
a spirit like William Falcon's everything made an im-
pression, and even this mysterious whisper helped to
strengthen his belief that great good luck was in store
for him, which he expected to find only in a heap of
gold.
One day he was surprised by a storm on the shore in
the same place where he had found the nugget, and he
was forced to take refuge from its fury in a cave near by.
This cave, which the inhabitants called the cave of
232 TALES OF THE INN,
Steenfoll, consists of a long underground^assage opening
on the sea, with two entrances, and permitting a free pas-
sage of the waves that were continually foaming through
them with a loud roar. This cave could be entered only
from one place — through a fissure from above, that was
but seldom approached except by venturesome boys, as
in addition to the natural dangers of the spot, the cavern
was reported to be haunted. Falcon let himself down
through this opening with some difficulty, for about twelve
feet, and took a seat on a projecting piece of rock be-
neath an overhanging ledge, where, with the roaring
waves beneath his feet and the raging storm above his
head, he fell into his usual train of thought about the
wrecked ship and what kind of a ship it might have been ;
for in spite of all his inquiries, he could not obtain any
information of a vessel having been wrecked on this spot,
even from the oldest inhabitants. How long he sat thus
he did not know himself; but when he finally awoke from
his reveries, he found that the storm was over, and he
was about to clamber up again, when a voice from out of
the depths pronounced the word " Car-milhan " very dis-
tinctly. He climbed up to the top again, and looked down
into the abyss once more in great terror. " Great
Heavens ! " exclaimed he, " that is the word that dis-
turbs my sleep ! What does it mean ? " " Carmilhan ! '*
was the sighing response that came once more from the
cave; and he fled to his hut like a frightened deer.
_ Falcon was no coward ; his fright was more from sur-
prise than fear; and, more than this, the greed for
gold was too powerful in him to allow of his being
easily driven from his dangerous path. Once, as he
was fishing with his scoop for treasure by moon-
light, opposite the cave of Steenfoll, his scoop caught
on something. He pulled with all his strength, but the
mass was immovable. In the meantime the wind had
risen, dark clouds overcast the sky, the boat rocked and
threatened to turn over; but Falcon did not lose his
presence of mind; he pulled and pulled at his scoop
THE CAVE OF STEENFOLL. 233
until the resistance ceased, and as he felt no weight he
concluded that his rope had broken. But just as the
clouds were about to obscure the moon's light, a round,
black mass appeared on the surface of the water, and the
word that haunted him, " Carmilhan^^ was spoken. He
made a quick effort to seize the object ; but as soon as he
stretched out his arm it disappeared in the darkness, and
the coming storm forced him to seek: protection under the
rocks near by. Here, overcome by exhaustion, he fell
asleep, only to be tormented in dreams by an unbridled
imagination, and to suffer anew the pangs experienced in
his waking hours, caused by his restless search for
wealth.
When Falcon waked, the first rays of the rising sun
fell upon the bosom of the sea, as smooth now as a mir-
ror. He was just about to set out on his accustomed
work, when he saw something coming towards him from
the distance. He soon recognized it as a boat. Within
it sat a human figure ; but what aroused his greatest
astonishment was that the vessel came on without the
aid of sail or oar, and its prow pointed for land without
the person sitting in the boat paying any attention to the
rudder, if there were one. The boat came nearer, and
finally stopped near William's boat. Its occupant proved
to be a little dried-up old man, dressed in yellow linen,
and wearing a red peaked night-cap. His eyes were
closed, and he sat as motionless as a mummy. After
vainly shouting at him and jarring the boat. Falcon was
in the act of making a line fast to the boat to tow it off,
when the little man opened his eyes, and began to bestir
himself in such a manner as to fill even the bold fisher-
man's mind with dread.
'' Where am I .' " asked he in Dutch, after a deep sigh.
Falcon who had learned something of that language from
the Dutch herring-fishermen, told him the name of the
island, and inquired who lie was and what errand brought
him here.
" 1 have come to look for the Carmilkan.'"
234 TALES OF THE INN.
"The Carmilhan'i for Heaven's sake, what is that? '*
cried the curious fisherman.
" I won't give an answer to questions addressed to me
in such a manner," repHed the little man.
" Well then," shouted Falcon, " what is the Carmil-
han? "
"The Carmilhan is nothing now; but once it was a
beautiful ship, carrying more gold than ever a vessel
carried before."
" Where was it wrecked, and when ? "
" It was a hundred years ago ; where, I do not know
exactly. I come to search for the spot and recover the
lost gold; if you will help me we will divide what we
find."
" With my whole heart; only tell me what I must do."
" What you will have to do requires courage. You
must go just before midnight to the wildest and loneliest
region on the island, leading a cow, which you must
slaughter there, and get some one to wrap you up in the
cow's fresh hide. Your companion must then lay you
down and leave you alone, and before it strikes one
o'clock you will know where the treasures of the Carmil-
han lies."
" It was in just such a way that old Engrol was de-
stroyed, body and soul ! " cried Falcon, with horror.
" You are the evil one himself," continued he as he rowed
quickly away. " Go back to hell ! I won't have anything
to do with you."
The little man gnashed his teeth, and cursed him ;
but Falcon, who had seized both oars, was soon out of
hearing, and on turning round a rocky promontory was
out of sight as well.
But the discovery that the evil one was taking advan-
tage of his avarice by seeking to ensnare him with gold,
did not open the eyes of the blinded fisherman, but on
the contrary he determined to make use of the informa-
tion the little man had given him, without putting him-
self in the power of the evil one. So while he continued
THE CAVE OF STEENFOLL. 235
to fish for gold on the desolate coast, he neglected the
prosperity offered by large schools of fish off other parts
of the coast as well as all other expedients to which he
had once turned his attention, and sank with his com-
panion into deeper poverty from day to day, until the
common necessaries of life began to fail them. But
although this ruin might be wholly ascribed to Falcon's
obstinacy and cupidity, and the maintenance of both had
fallen on Kaspar Strumpf alone, yet the latter never once
reproached his companion, but on the other hand con-
tinued to display the same subjection to him, and the
same confidence in his superior understanding, as at the
time when everyone of his undertakings was successful.
This circumstance increased Falcon's sorrows not a little,
but drove him into a still keener search for gold, hoping
thereby soon to be able to indemnify his companion for so
great forbearance. The word Carmilhan still haunted
him in his sleep. In short, need, disappointed hopes,
and avarice, drove him finally into a species of insanity,
so that he really resolved to do that which the little man
had advised — although knowing that, as the legend ran,
he thereby gave himself up to the powers of darkness.
Kaspar's objections were all in vain. Falcon became
the more determined, the more Kaspar besought him to
give up his desperate purpose ; and finally the good,
weak-minded fellow consented to accompany him and
assist him in carrying out his plan. The hearts of both
men were saddened, as they tied a rope to the horns of
a beautiful cow that they had owned since she was a
calf, and that was now their last piece of property; they
had often refused to sell her before, because they could
not bear the thought of letting her go into strange hands.
But the evil spirit that now controlled Falcon's actions
triumphed over his better nature ; nor did Kaspar know
how to restrain him in anything.
It was now September, and the long nights of the
Scottish Winter had already begun. The night clouds
were driven along before the raw night wind, and were
236 TALES OF THE INN.
banked up in masses like icebergs. Deep shadows filled
the ravines between the mountains and the peat-bogs, and
the troubled channels of the streams appeared black and
fearful. Falcon led the way and Strumpf followed, shud-
dering at his own boldness. Tears filled Kaspar's eyes as
often as he looked at the poor creature that was going so
unconsciously and trustfully to its death, to be dealt it by
the hand that had always fed and caressed it.
With much difficulty they entered a narrow marshy
valley, which was here and there strewn with rocks, with
patches of moss and heathers, and was shut in by a chain
of wild mountains whose outlines were lost in a gray mist,
and whose steep sides had seldom been ascended by a
human foot. They approached a large rock in the centre of
the valley over the shaking bog, from which a frightened
eagle flew screaming into the sky. The poor cow lowed,
as if aware of the terrors of the place and the fate that
awaited her. Kaspar turned aside to wipe away the fast
falling tears. He looked down to the rocky opening
through which they had come, from which point could be
heard the breakers on the distant coast, and then up to
the mountain peaks, upon which a coal-black cloud had
settled, from which might be heard from time to time dull
muttcrings of thunder. As he looked toward Falcon he
found that his friend had made the cow fast to the rock,
and now stood with uplifted ax in the very act of dealing
her death blow.
This was too much for Kaspar. Wringing his hands,
he fell upon his knees. " For God's sake, William Fal-
con ! " shouted he in despairing tones, " save yourself!
Spare the cow ! Save yourself and me ! Save your soul !
Save your life! And if you will persist in tempting God,
wait at least until to-morrow and sacrifice some other
animal than our own cow! "
" Kaspar, are you crazy ? " shrieked Falcon, like a mad-
man, while he still held the ax swinging in the air.
" Shall I spare the cow and starve? "
" You shall not starve," answered Kaspar, resolutely.
THE CAVE OF STEENFOLL. 237
"As long as I have hands you shall not suffer hunger.
I will work for you day and night, so that you do not en-
danger the peace of your soul, and let the poor creature
live for my sake ! "
"Then take the ax and split my head !" shouted
Falcon, in desperation. " I won't move from this spot
until I have what I desire. Can you raise the treasures
of the Carmilhan for me.'' Can your hands earn more
than the merest necessaries of life.-* But you can put
an end to my misery. Come, and let me be the victim ! "
" William, kill the cow, kill me ! It does not matter
to me, I was only anxious about the salvation of your
soul. Alas! this was the altar of the Picts, and the sac-
rifice that you would bring belongs to the darkness."
" I don't know anything about that," cried Falcon,
laughing wildly, like one who is resolved not to listen to
anything that might swerve him from his purpose. " Kas-
par, you are crazy and make me crazy, too. But there,"
continued he, throwing away the ax and picking up his
knife from the stone as if about to stab himself; " there,
I will kill myself instead of the cow ! "
Kaspar was. at his side in a twinkling, tore the mur-
derous weapon from his hand, seized the ax, poised it
high in the air, and brought it down with such a force on
the poor cow's head, that she fell dead at her master's
feet.
A flash of lightning, accompanied by a peal of thun-
der, followed this rash act, and Falcon stared at his friend
in astonishment. But Strumpf was disturbed neither by
the thunder-clap nor by the fixed stare of his companion ;
and without speaking a word, fell to work at removing
the hide. When Falcon had recovered from his amaze-
ment, he assisted his companion at this task, but with as
evident aversion as he had before manifested eagerness
to see the sacrifice completed. During their work the
thunder-storm had gathered, the thunder reverberated
among the mountains, and fearful flashes played about
the rock ; while the wind roared through the lower vaU
238 TALES OF THE INN.
leys and along the coast. And when at last the two fish-
ermen had stripped the hide off, they found that they
were wet through to the skin. They spread the hide out
on the ground, and Kaspar wrapped and tied Falcon up
in it. Then, for the first time, when all this was done,
poor Kaspar broke the long silence by saying in a trem-
bling voice, as he looked down at his deluded friend :
" Can I do anything more for you, William? "
" Nothing more," replied the other; '* farewell ! "
" Farewell," responded Kaspar. " God be with you,
and pardon you, as I do."
These were the last words Falcon heard from him, for
Kaspar disappeared in the darkness ; and immediately
thereafter the most terrible thunder-storm occurred that
William had ever experienced. It began with a flash,
that revealed to Falcon's sight not only the mountains
and rocks in his immediate vicinity, but also the valley
below, with the foaming sea and the rocky islets in the
bay, between which he thought he had a vision of a large
foreign ship, dismasted; though the sight was instantly
lost again in the inky darkness. The thunder-claps were
deafening. A mass of splintered rock rolled down the
mountain-side and threatened to crush him. The rain
poured down in such torrents that the narrow, marshy
valley was flooded with a stream that soon reached to
Falcon's shoulders; fortuhately Kaspar had laid him with
the upper part of his body on a slight elevation, else he
would surely have drowned The water rose still higher,
and the more Falcon exerted himself to get out of his
dangerous situation, the tighter did the hide seem to
wrap itself about his limbs. All in vain did he call for
Kaspar. Kaspar was far away. He did not dare to call
on God in his distress, and a shudder ran through his
frame whenever he thought of appealing for assistance to
the ^ powers into whose clutches he was conscious of
having delivered himself.
Already the water crept into his ears; now it touched
the edge of his lips. "Oh, God! I am lost! ' screamed
THE CAVE OF ST E EN POLL. 239
he, as he felt the water sweep over his face ; but in the
same instant the sound of a waterfall close by came
dimly to his ears, and his face was immediately uncov-
ered. The flood had forced a passage through the stone ;
and as the rain slackened and the sky grew lighter, so
did his despair abate, and a ray of hope returned to his
mind. But although he felt as exhausted as if just
emerged from a death-struggle, and ardently wished to be
released from his imprisonment, still the purpose of his
desperate efforts was not yet-accomplished, and with the
vanishing of immediate deadly peril, the demon of greed
returned to his breast. But, convinced that he must re-
main in his present situation in order to attain his end,
he kept very quiet, and finally, overcome by cold and
exhaustion, fell into a sound sleep.
He might have slept two hours, when a cold wind
blowing over his face, and a roaring, as of oncoming
waves, aroused him from his happy state of oblivion.
The sky was darkened anew. A flash, like that which
had ushered in the first storm, lighted up once more the
surrounding region, and he fancied he had another vision
of the strange ship, that was now poised for an instant
on the crest of an enormous wave close to the SteenfoU
cliffs, and then appeared to shoot suddenly into the
rocky chasm. He continued to stare after the phantom,
as the sea was now illuminated by unceasing flashes of
lightning, when suddenly a water-spout rose from the
valley, near where he lay, and dashed him so violently
against a rock as to deprive him of his senses. When he
recovered consciousness, the weather had cleared, the
sky was bright, but the lightning still continued.
He lay close at the base of the mountains that shut
in this valley, feeling so badly bruised that he had
no desire to stir. He he^ard the quieter beating of the
surf, mingled with a solemn melody like that of a psalm.
These tones were at first so faint that he thought they
must be an illusion ; but they occurred again and again,
each time clearer and nearer, and at last he thought he
240 TALES OF THE INN.
could distinguish the melody of a psalm which he had
heard on board a Dutch fishing-smack the Summer be-
fore. Finally he could also make out voices, and he
seemed to be able to distinguish the words of the song.
The voices were now in the valley, and he pushed him-
self, with difficulty, to a stone, upon which he raised his
head, and perceived a procession of human figures, evi-
dently the singers he had heard, and who were coming
directly towards him. Care and grief were expressed on
the faces of these people; and water was dripping from
their clothes. Now they were close to him, and their
song ceased. At their head were several musicians;
then followed some seamen, and after these came a tall
and strong man in a costume richly decorated with gold,
apparently belonging to a past age. A sword hung at his
side, and he carried in his hand a stout Spanish cane
with a gold head. At his left side walked a negro boy,
who, from time to time, handed his master a long-stemmed
pipe, from which the latter would take several grave
puffs and then walk on. He stopped bolt upright before
Falcon, while other men, less splendidly dressed, ranged
themselves on either side of him. They all had pipes in
their hands, not, however, as costly as that of their
leader. Behind them came still other persons, among
them being several women, some of whom had children
in their arms or at their apron-strings, and all in costly
foreign costumes. A crowd of Dutch sailors brought up
the rear of the procession, each one having a quid of
tobacco in his mouth, and holding between his teeth a
little cutty-pipe, which he smoked in gloomy silence.
The fisherman shuddered as he looked at this singular
assembly; but his expectation that something would
come of it all kept his courage up. For some time the
strange people stood around him thus, and the smoke
from their pipes floated over them like a cloud, through
which peeped the stars. The men closed in on Falcon
in an ever-narrowing circle ; the smoking became more
THE CAVE OF STEENFOLL. 241
and more vehement, and the clouds that arose from pipe
and mouth increased in density.
Falcon was a bold, daring man; he had prepared him-
self beforehand for extraordinary occurrences; but when
he saw this innumerable crowd pressing in on him as if
to crush him by their numbers, his courage failed him,
great drops of sweat stood out on his forehead, and he
thought he would perish in a spasm of fright. But one
may imagine his horror when, as he chanced to turn his
eyes, he saw, sitting motionless and erect, close by his
head, the little old man in the yellow linen suit, looking
just as he had the first time except that now, as if making
fun of the whole assembly, he, too, had a pipe in his
mouth. In the mortal fright that now took possession of
him, Falcon cried out to the leader of this assembly :
" In the name of whomsoever you serve, who are you?
and what do you want with me .'* "
The tall man drew three whiffs, even more gravely
than before ; then gave the pipe to his servant and an-
swered very coldly :
" I am Alfred Frank van Swelder, commander of the
ship Carmilhan^ of Amsterdam, which, on the voyage
home from Batavia, went to the bottom with man and
mouse on this rocky coast. These are my officers, those
my passengers, and beyond, my brave crew who were all
drowned with me. Why have you summoned us from
our dwellings deep in the sea.'* Why do you disturb our
rest?"
" I wish to know where the treasure of the Carmilhan
lies."
" On the bottom of the sea."
"Where?"
" In the cave of Steenfoll."
" How can I recover it ? "
" A goose dives into the abyss for a herring; is not the
treasure of the Carmilhan of as much value?"
" How much of it shall I recover? "
"More than you will ever spend."
Q 11
242 TALES OF THE INN.
The little man in yellow grinned horribly at this re-
ply, while all the others laughed aloud.
"Are you through? " inquired the commander, further.
" I am. Farewell!"
"Farewell, until we meet again!" replied the Dutch-
man, and turned to go; the musicians took the lead
again, and the whole procession marched away in the
same order in which it had come, and with the same
solemn song, which grew ever fainter and fainter in the
distance, until finally it was lost in the roar of the
breakers.
Falcon now exerted his utmost strength to get out of
the hide, and he at last succeeded in freeing one arm,
with which he was able to loosen the rope that was
wound round him, and soon had stepped out of the hide.
Without stopping to look about him, he hastened down to
his hut, and found poor Kaspar Strumpf lying on the
ground in an insensible condition With some difficulty
he restored him to consciousness, and the good fellow
shed tears of joy on once more beholding the friend of
his youth, whom he had given up for lost. But this
happy consolation vanished quickly, when he learned
what a desperate undertaking Falcon now had in mind.
" I would rather cast myself into hell than to look any
longer at these bare walls and reflect on our misery.
Follow me, or stay here; I am going at any rate."
With these words. Falcon seized a torch, a tinder-box,
and a rope, and hastened away. Kaspar ran after him as
fast as he could, and found his friend standing on the ledge
of the rock upon which he had once sought safety from
the storm, and ready to let himself down into the raging
abyss. When Kaspar found that his entreaties had no
effect on the crazed man, he prepared to descend after
him ; but Falcon ordered him to remain where he was
and hold' on to the rope. With an amount of exertipn
that could only have been supplied by the blindest of
passions, greed, Falcon clambered down into the cave,
and at last came to a projecting piece of rock, just below
THE CAVE OF STEENFOLL.
243
which the black waves, crested with foam, rushed along
with a dreadful roar. He looked about him eagerly,
and finally saw something glistening in the water directly
beneath where he stood. He laid down his torch, plunged
244 TALES OF THE INN.
in, and seized a heavy object which he managed to bring
back with him. It was an iron box^ filled with gold
pieces. He shouted up to his companion what he had
found ; but he would not pay the least attention to Kas-
par's entreaties to content himself with what he had.
Falcon believed that this was only the first fruit of his
long endeavors. He plunged into the waves once
more — a peal of laughter arose from the sea, and William
Falcon was never seen again.
Kaspar went back to the hut, but as a changed man.
The strange shocks which his weak head and sensitive
heart had experienced, wrecked his mind. He wandered
about, day and night, staring before him in an imbecile
way, pitied and yet avoided by all his former acquaintan-
ces. One stormy night a fisherman claimed to have rec-
ognized William Falcon on the shore among the crew of
the Carmilhan., and on that same night Kaspar Strumpf
disappeared. He was sought for every-where, but no
trace of him was ever found; but the legend runs that
he has often been seen, together with Falcon, among the
crew of the spectre ship, which since his loss appears at
stated times at the cave of Steenfoll.
" It is long past midnight," said the student, when the
young goldsmith had concluded his story ; " there cannot
well be any further danger, and I, for my part, am so
sleepy that I would advise that we all lay down and go to
sleep with a sense of perfect security."
" I should not feel safe before two o'clock in the morn-
ing," said the huntsman ; "the proverb says, from eleven
till two is the thief's hour."
"I am of the same opinion," observed the compass-
maker; "for if they mean us any harm, there is certainly
no time so well adapted to their purpose as the small
hours. Therefore, I think it would be well if the student
were to continue his story, which he did not finish."
" I will not refuse your request," responded the stu-
THE INN IN THE SP ESS ART. 245
dent, " although our neighbor, the huntsman, did not hear
the beginning of it,"
" I will try to imagine it, only go on," replied the
huntsman.
" Well then," — the student had just begun, when they
were interrupted by the barking of a dog. All held their
breaths and listened. At the same instant one of the
servants rushed in from the countess's room, and an-
nounced that from ten to twelve armed men were ap-
proaching the inn.
The huntsman seized his rifle, the student his pistol,
the journeymen their canes, while the wagoner drew a
large knife from his pocket. Thus they stood staring at
one another helplessly.
" Let us station ourselves at the head of the stairs ! "
cried the student. " Two or three of these villains shall
meet their death before we are overpowered. So saying
he gave the compass-maker his other pistol, with the un-
derstanding that they should fire one after the other.
They took their places on the stairs — the student and
the huntsman first, and near them the courageous com-
pass-maker, who kept his pistol pointed down the centre
of the stair-way. The goldsmith and the wagoner stood
behind them, ready to do their best if it should come to
a hand-to-hand fight.
They had stood thus but a few moments, when the
hoitse-door opened, and they heard several voices whis-
pering.
Now they heard the steps of many men nearing the
stair-way. The steps came up the stairs, and when about
half way up three men were made out, who were evi-
dently not prepared for the reception that awaited them.
As they turned round the pillar that supported the floor-
ing above, the huntsman called out : " Halt! One step
further, and you are dead men. Cock your guns, friends,
and take good aim ! "
The robbers shrank back ; returned hastily to their
companions below, and conferred with them. After a
246 TALES OF THE INN,
while one of them came back and said : " Gentlemen, it
would be folly in you to sacrifice your lives for nothing;
for there are enough of us to completely destroy you ; but
return to your rooms and not one of you shall be harmed
in the least, nor will we take a farthing from you."
" What is your purpose, then ? " demanded the student.
" Do you think we will trust such villains as you ? No
indeed ! If you have any business with us, come on, in
God's name ; but the first one who ventures up here I
will brand on the forehead so that he will never suffer
from headache again ! "
"Surrender the lady to us then," answered the robber.
"She shall not suffer harm ; we will merely conduct her to
a safe place, where she can remain in comfort, while her
servants return to the count and inform him that he can
ransom her for twenty thousand guldens! "
" Shall we listen to such propositions ? " exclaimed the
huntsman, furious with rage as he cocked his gun. " I
will count three, and if you are not off before I say three,
I will pull the trigger! One, two — '*
"Hold!" shouted the robber in a tone of command.
" Is it customary to shoot at an unarmed man, who is
holding a friendly parley with you .'* Foolish fellow, you
might shoot me dead, and after all not perform a very
heroic deed ; but here stand twenty of my comrades who
would avenge me. How would it benefit your lady coun-
tess if you lay dead or stunned on the floor .<* Believe
me, if she will go with us without offering resistance she
shall be treated with every consideration, but if you don't
put down your gun before I have counted three, it shall
fare hard with her. Put down your gun! — One, two,
three!"
"These dogs are not to be trifled with," whispered
the huntsman to his companion, as he obeyed the rob-
ber's command. " Really I am not afraid of my own life,
but if I were to shoot down one of them, it might be so
much the worse for my lady. I will consult with the
countess." Then turning to the robber he continued:
THE INN IN THE SPESSART 247
" Give us a truce of half an hour in order to prepare the
countess. It would kill her if she were to be informed
of this suddenly."
" Granted," replied the robber, at the same time sta-
tioning a guard of six men on the stair-case.
Bewildered and irresolute, the unfortunate travellers
followed the huntsman to the countess's chamber, which
was close to the stairs, and so loudly had the men spoken
that the lady had not missed a word of what had been
said. She was pale, and trembled violently, but never-
theless was firmly resolved to accept her fate.
" Why should I jeopardize the lives of so many brave
men "i " said she. " Why demand of you, to whom I am
a stranger, an idle defence .'' No ; I see no other chance
of rescue than to follow these wretches."
All were impressed by the lady's spirit and misfortune.
The huntsman wept, and swore that he could not sur-
vive this disgrace. The student reviled himself and his
stature of six feet. " If I were only half a head shorter
and had no beard," said he, " I should know how to act ;
I would dress myself in the lady countess's clothes, and
these wretches should find out only too late what a blun-
der they had made."
Felix also had been deeply moved by the lady's mis-
fortune. Her whole presence came so familiarly and
affectingly before him, that it seemed to him as if the
mother whom he had lost in his youth was now in this
terrible situation. He would cheerfully have given his
life for hers. And, as the student spoke, his words
awakened an idea in his mind ; he forgot all anxiety and
every consideration but that of the rescue of this lady.
'' If that is all," said he, stepping forward timidly, and
coloring as he spoke, " if only a short stature, a beardless
chin, and a courageous heart are needed to rescue this
lady, then perhaps I am not unfit for that purpose. Put
on my coat, gracious lady, hide your beautiful hair be-
neath my hat, take my bundle on your back and go your
way as Felix, the goldsmith."
248 TALES OF THE I^N.
All were astonished at the youth's spirit, white the
huntsman fell on his neck in an ecstasy of joy. "Gold-
smith " cried he, " you will do that ? You will slip into
my gracious lady's clothes and thus save her? The good
God has prompted you to do it. But you shall not go
alone ; I will share your captivity, will remain at your
side as your best friend, and while I live they shall not
harm you."
" I too will go with you, as true as I live ! " exclaimed
the student.
Much persuasion was required before the countess
would consent to this scheme. She could not bear the
thought that a stranger should sacrifice himself for her ;
she could not help thinking that if the robbers should
afterward discover the deception practiced on them, they
.would take a terrible revenge on the unfortunate youth.
But finally she was over-persuaded, partly by the en-
treaties of the young man, and partly by the reflection
that if she was saved she would make every exertion to
rescue her savior. The huntsman and the other trav-
ellers accompanied Felix into the student's room, where
he quickly threw on some of the countess's clothes. To
still further disguise him, the huntsman secured some
locks of the maid's false hair to the goldsmith's head, and
tied on the lady's hat. All declared that he would never
be known ; while the compass-maker roundly asserted
that if he had met him on the street he should take off
his hat without the slightest suspicion that he was bowing
to his courageous comrade.
The countess in the meanwhile, with the help of her
maid, had dressed herself in the clothes she found in the
goldsmith's knapsack. With the hat drawn down over
the forehead, the staff in her hand, and the knapsack on
her back, she was completely disguised; and the travel-
lers would have laughed not a little at any other time,
over this comical masquerade. The new travelling jour-
neyman thanked Felix with tears, and promised the
speediest assistance.
THE INN IN THE SP ESS ART. 249
" I have only one request to make," answered Felix.
" In the knapsack you have on your back there is a small
box ; preserve this with the utmost care, for if it should
be lost, I should never be happy again. I must carry it
to my godmother and "
" Godfried, the huntsman, knows where my castle is,"
interrupted the lady. " Every thing shall be given back
to you just as it was ; for I hope you will come yourself,
noble young man, to receive the thanks of my husband
and myself."
Before Felix could reply, the harsh voices of the rob-
bers were heard calling from the stairs that the time was
up, and that everything was ready for the countess's
journey. The huntsman went down to them, and de-
clared that he could not leave the countess, and would
rather go with them, wherever they might lead, than to
return to his master without his mistress. The student
also insisted that he should be allowed to accompany
the lady. The robbers discussed the matter for some
time, and finally consented to the arrangement, provided
that the huntsman should at once surrender his weapons.
Then they gave orders that the other travellers should
remain perfectly quiet while the countess was being
taken away.
Felix pulled down the veil that was spread over his
hat, sat down in a corner with one hand supporting his
head, and, with the manner of one in deep grief, awaited
the robbers. The travellers had withdrawn to the other
room, but left the door ajar so that they could see all
that occurred. The huntsman sat down with an appear-
ance of sadness, but keeping a sharp eye on the corner
of the room that the countess had occupied. After they
had sat thus for a few moments, the door opened, and a
handsome stately man of about thirty-six years of age
entered the room. He wore a kind of military uniform,
an order on his breast, a long sabre at his side, and in his
hand he carried a hat decorated with beautiful feathers.
250 TALES OF THE INN.
Two of his men guarded the door immediately after his
entrance.
He approached Felix with a low bow; he seemed to
be somewhat embarrassed in the presence of a lady of
rank, as he made several attempts before he was able to
speak connectedly.
" Gracious lady," said he, " cases happen now and
then in which one must have patience ; such an one is
yours. Do not think that I shall for even a moment lose
sight of the respect due to so superior a lady. You shall
have every comfort, and will have nothing to complain of
except perhaps the fright you have suffered this evening."
He paused here, as if awaiting an answer; but as Felix
made no reply, he continued : " Do not- look upon me as
a common thief. I am an unfortunate man, whom ad-
verse circumstances have forced into this life. We are
desirous of leaving this region forever, but need money
for that purpose. It would have been an easy matter for
us to fall upon merchants and stages, but thereby we
should have brought lasting misfortune on many people.
Your husband, the count, inherited half a million thalers
not six weeks ago. We ask for twenty thousand guldens
of this superabundance ; certainly a just and moderate
demand. You will, therefore, have the goodness to write
a note to the count at once, informing him that we are
holding you for a ransom, that he must send the money
as quickly as possible, and that unless he does so— you
understand me, we should be compelled to treat you with
much less consideration. The ransom will not be ac-
cepted unless brought by a single man, under a pledge of
the strictest secrecy."
This scene was viewed with the most anxious interest
by all the guests of the inn, but most anxiously of all by
the countess. She trembled every moment lest the young
man should betray himself. She was firmly resolved to
ransom him for a large sum, but just as strong was her
resolve not to take a single step with these robbers for
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 251
any earthly consideration. She had found a knife in the
goldsmith's coat pocket. She held it open in her hand,
prepared to kill herself rather than suffer such a fate.
Not less anxious was Felix himself. To be sure, he was
consoled and strengthed by the reflection that it was a
manly and praiseworthy act to come to the assistance of
a helpless lady as he was doing, but he feared lest he
should betray himself by each movement or by his voice.
His alarm increased when the robber spoke of his writ-
ing a letter. How should he write it.'* By what title
should he address the count ? In what style should he
write the letter, without betraying himself.'' But his anx-
iety rose to the highest pitch, when the robber chief laid
paper and pen before him, and requested him to lift his
veil and write the letter.
Felix did not know how becoming this disguise was to
him, or he would not have entertained the least fear of
discovery. For, as he finally felt forced to raise his veil,
the robber chief, surprised by the beauty of the lady and
her somewhat manly and spirited features, regarded her
with still greater respect. This fact did not escape the
young goldsmith's attention ; and satisfied that at least
for a moment the.re was no danger of discovery, he took
up the pen and wrote to his pretended husband, after a
form that he had once read in an old book :
" My Lord and Husband : — I, unhappy woman, have
been seized, on my journey, in the dead of night, by peo-
ple whom I cannot credit with good intentions. They
will keep me a prisoner until you. Sir Count, have paid
down the sum of twenty thousand guldens forme. This
is provided you do not inform the authorities of this mat-
ter, or seek their assistance ; and that you send the money
by a single messenger to the forest inn in the Spessart.
Otherwise I am threatened with a long and severe im-
prisonment. Begging for the speediest deliverance,
I am your unhappy
Wife."
252 TALES OF THE INN.
He handed this remarkable letter to the robber chief,
who read it through and signified his approbation.
" It rests with you now to decide," said he, " whether
you will be accompanied by the huntsman or your maid.
I shall send one of them to your husband with this let-
ter."
" The huntsman, and that gentleman there, will ac-
company me," answered Felix.
" Very well," returned the robber, going to the door
and summoning the countess's maid "Just give this
woman her instructions."
The maid appeared, shivering and shaking. Felix too
turned pale when he reflected that here he was in danger
once more of betraying himself Still the unexpected
courage that had carried him safely through the former
ordeal, returned. " I have no further commands for you,"
said he, " except that you desire the count to take me
from this unfortunate situation as quickly as possible."
"And," added the robber, "that you recommend the
count most earnestly and explicitly to keep silent about
all this, and not to undertake any action against us, be-
fore his wife is in his hands. Our spies would give us
timely warning of any such demonstrations on his part,
and I would not then be answerable for the consequen-
ces."
The trembling maid promised to obey these instruc-
tions. She was further ordered to pack what dresses
and linen the lady countess might need in a small bundle,
as they could not hamper themselves with much luggage ;
and when this had been done, the robber chief, with a low
bow, requested the lady to follow him. Felix stood up,
the huntsman and the student followed, and, preceded by
the robber, all three descended the stairs.
Before the inn stood a large number of horses. One
of them was pointed out to the huntsman; another, a
beautiful pony provided with a side-saddle, stood ready
for the countess ; while a third was given to the student.
The leader lifted the young goldsmith to the saddle, fixed
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 253
him firmly in his seat, and then mounted a horse him-
self. He rode to the right of the lady, while another of
the robbers rode at her left side. The student and hunts-
man were similarly guarded. As soon as the band of
robbers were mounted, the leader gave a loud and oiear
whistle as a signal to start, and shortly the whole troop
had disappeared in the forest.
The company gathered in the chamber of the inn,
gradually recovered from their terror after the departure
of the robbers. As is generally the case after some great
misfortune or sudden danger has passed by, they would
have been very cheerful had not their thoughts been oc-
cupied with their three companions, who had been led
away before their very eyes. They all broke out in praise
of the young goldsmith, and the countess wept when she
reflected how deeply she was indebted to one upon whom
she had no claim, whom she had never even known. . It
was a consolation for them all to know that the heroic
huntsman and the brave student had accompanied him,
and could comfort him in his hours of despondency.
They even entertained a hope that the experienced for-
ester would discover a means of escape for himself and
companions. They consulted together as to what they
had better do. The countess resolved that, as she was
bound by no oath to the robbers, she would at once return
to her husband, and make every exertion to discover their
hiding-place, and set their prisoners free. The wagoner
promised to go to Aschaffenburg and summon the officials
to organize a pursuit of the robbers, while the compass-
maker was to continue his journey.
The travellers were not disturbed any more that night;
silence reigned in the forest inn, that had an hour before
been the theatre of terrible scenes. But in the morning,
when the servants of the countess went below to prepare
for her departure, they came running back, and reported
that they had found the landlady and her hostler bound
on the floor, and begging for assistance.
The travellers gazed at one another in astonishment.
254 TALES OF THE INN.
■" What ? " cried the compass-maker. " Then these people
must have been innocent. We have done them wrong,
for they can have no association with the robbers.'*
"I will allow myself to be hanged in their place,"
returned the wagoner, "if we were not right after all.
This is only a sham, designed to prevent their conviction.
Don't you remember the suspicious appearance of this
inn.f* Don't you remember how, when I started to go
down-stairs, the trained dog would not let me pass ? how
the landlady and the hostler appeared instantly, and
asked in a surly way what I was after } Still, all this was
well for us, or at least for the lady countess. If things
had worn a less suspicious air in the public room, if the
landlady had not aroused our distrust, we should not have
remained together, nor have kept awake. The robbers
could have attacked us in our sleep, or at least would
have guarded our doors, so that the substitution of the
brave young goldsmith for the countess would not have
been possible."
They all agreed with the wagoner, and determined to
lodge a complaint against the landlady and her servant,
before the magistrate. Still, in order to be on the safe
side, they concluded not to manifest the least token of
suspicion just yet. The servants and the wagoner went
down-stairs, loosened the bonds of the robbers' accom-
plices, and conducted themselves as sympathetically and
sorrowfully as possible. In order to conciliate her guests
still more, the landlady charged each one but a very
small amount, and extended them a hearty invitation to
•call again.
The wagoner paid his reckoning, took leave of his
companions in misfortune, and started on his road.
After him the two jouneymen went off. Light as the gold-
smith's bundle had been made, it still seemed heavy to
the delicate lady. But still heavier was her heart, when
the traitorous landlady stretched out her hand to take
leave of her at the door. " Why," cried she, " what kind
of a spark are you, to be going out into the world so
THE INN IN THE SP ESS ART. 255
young? You must be a spoiled fellow, whom the master
chased out of his shop. But that's none of my business;
do me the honor to stop here on your return journey.
Good luck to you ! "
The countess was so nervous, and trembled so, that
she did not dare reply, least she should be betrayed by
her voice. The compass-maker, noticing her confusion,
took his companion by the arm, bade good-bye to the
landlady, and sang a jovial song as they struck out into
the forest. ^
" Now I am really in safety," cried the countess, when
they had put a hundred paces between them and the
inn. "To the last moment I feared that the landlady
would recognize me, and have her servant lock me up.
Oh, how can I thank you for all you have done ? Come
to my castle; you must at least return to meet your trav-
elling companions again."
. The compass-maker consented, and while they were
thus speaking, the countess's carriage came rolling up
behind them; the door was quickly opened, the lady
sprang inside, waved a farewell to the young journeyman,
and was driven rapidly away.
About this time, the robbers and their prisoners
reached the camping place of the band. They had rid-
den over a rough forest road at a fast trot, exchanging
not a word with their prisoners, and conversing among
themselves in low tones only when they changed their
course. They finally came to a halt just above a deep
ravine. The robbers dismounted, and their leader assist-
ed the goldsmith from his horse, apologizing for the fast
and wearisome ride he had forced him to take, and in-
quiring whether the gracious lady felt very much fatigued.
Felix answered him in as gentle a tone as he could
assume, that he was in need of rest; and the robber
offered his arm to escort him into the ravine. The de-
scent was a very steep one, and the footpath was narrow
and precipitous. At last they were safely down. Felix
saw before him by the faint light of the opening day, a
256 TALES OF THE INN.
small narrow valley not more than a hundred paces in
circumference, that lay deep in a basin formed by the
precipitous rocks. Some six or eight small, board and
log huts were built in this ravine. A few untidy women
peeped out curiously from these hovels, and a pack of
twelve large dogs and their countless puppies surrounded
the new-comers, howling and barking. The chief led the
countess to the best one of these huts, and told her that
this was exclusively for her own use ; and granted Felix's
request that the huntsman and the student might be
permitted to remain with him.
The hut was furnished with deer-skins and mats, which
served at once for a carpet and' for seats. Some jugs
and dishes, made out of wood, a rusty old fowling-piece,
and in the further corner a couch made of a couple of
boards and a few woollen blankets, which could hardly
be dignified by the name of a bed, were the only appoint-
ments of the place.
Left alone together for the first time in this miserable
hut, the three prisoners had time to think over their
strange situation. Felix, who did not for a moment re-
pent of his noble action, but who was still nervous as to
what would become of him in case of a discovery, gave
utterance to loud complaints ; but the huntsman quickly
checked him, and whispered :
"For God's sake, be quiet, dear boy; don't you know
that they will be listening to us.' "
" Each word uttered in such a tone as that would cre-
ate suspicion in their minds," added the student.
Nothing remained to poor Felix but to weep silently.
"Believe me, Mr. Huntsman," said he, " I do not weep
for fear of these robbers, or because of this miserable
hut; no, it is quite another kind of sorrow that oppresses
me. How easily might the countess forget what I said
to her so hastily, and then I should be considered a thief
and thus made miserable forever.
"But what is it, then, that causes you so much anx-
iety ? " inquired the huntsman, wondering at the de-
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 257
meanor of the young man, who, up to this time, had borne
himself so courageously.
" Listen, and you will do me justice," answered Felix.
" My father was a clever goldsmith of Nuremberg, and
my mother, previous to her marriage, had served as maid
to a lady of rank, and when she married my father she
was finely fitted out by the countess whom she had served.
The countess remained a good friend to my parents, and
after my birth she stood as my godmother and made me
many presents. And when my parents died of a pesti-
lence, and I, left alone in the world, was about to be sent
to the poorhouse, this lady godmother heard of my mis-
fortune and placed me in a boarding-school. When I
was of the proper age, she wrote to know if I would like
to learn my father's trade. I jumped at the chance, and
she apprenticed me to a master of the art in Wuerzburg.
I took readily to the work, and had soon made such pro-
gress that I was given a certificate, and could set out as
a travelling journeyman. I wrote this to my lady god-
mother, and she answered at once that she would give
me the money for my outfit. With the letter she sent
some splendid stones, and requested me to give them a
Deautiful setting, and bring the ornament to her myself
as a proof of my skill, and receive my travelling money
at the same time. I have never seen my lady godmother,
and you may imagine with what pleasure I undertook her
commands. I worked day and night on the ornament,
and turned out such a beautiful and delicate piece of
work that even the master was astonished at my skill.
When it was completed, I packed my knapsack carefully,
took leave of my master, and started out on the journey
to my lady godmother's castle. Then," continued he,
breaking into tears, "these villainous robbers happened
along and destroyed all my hopes. For if your lady
countess loses the ornament, or forgets what I told her
and throws away my old knapsack, how shall I ever face
my lady godmother? How should I prove my story.'*
How could I replace the stones ? And my travelling
258 TALES OF THE INN.
money would also be lost, and I should appear as an un-
grateful fellow who had foolishly surrendered his charge.
And, finally, would any one believe me if I were to relate
this wonderful adventure ? "
"Be of good cheer!" replied the huntsman. "I do
not believe that your ornament can be lost while in the
keeping of the countess ; and even if such a thing should
occur, she would be sure to make the loss good to her
deliverer, and would herself bear witness to these mis-
chances. We will leave you now for some hours, for we
really need sleep, and after the excitement of this night
you ought to take some rest. Afterwards in conversing
with one another let us forget our misfortune for the
time being, or, better still, let us think about our es-
cape."
They went away Felix remained alone, and made an
attempt to follow the huntsman's advice. When, after
some hours, the student and huntsman returned, they
found their young friend in a much better mood. The
huntsman told the goldsmith that the chief of the band
had assured him that the lady should have every atten-
tion ; and that in a few moments one of the women
whom they had seen about the huts would serve the lady
countess with coffee, and offer her services as attendant.
They resolved, in order not to be disturbed, to refuse this
favor; and when the ugly old gypsy woman came, set the
breakfast before them, and inquired in an obsequious
manner whether she could be of any further service, FeUx
motioned to her to leave, and as she still lingered, the
huntsman drove her out of the door. The student then
narrated all that they had learned about the camp.
" The hut in which you live, beautiful lady countess,"
began he, " seems originally to have been designed for the
leader of the band. It is not so roomy, but it is much
finer than the others. Beside this, there are six others,
in which the women and children live, for there are sel-
dom more than six robbers at home. One stands guard
not far from this hut ; another below him, on the way to
THE INN IN THE SP ESS ART. 259
the path that leads out of the ravine ; and a third stands
as sentinel above, at the entrance to the ravine. Every
second hour they are relieved by the three others. More
than this, each guard has two large dogs near him, and
they are all so wide-awake that one can not set foot out-
side the hut without being barked at. I have no hope
that we can steal out of this place."
'^ Don't make me sad ; I feel more cheerful after my
nap," returned Felix. " Don't give up all hope, and if
you fear discovery, let us rather talk about something else,
and not be troubled about the future. Herr Student, you
began a story in the inn ; continue it now, for we have
time to amuse ourselves."
"I can scarcely remember what it was," answered the
young man.
" You were relating the legend of ' The Marble Heart,'
and had reached the point where the landlord and the
other gambler had put Charcoal Pete out of doors."
" All right ; it comes back to me now," replied he.
" Well, if you wish to hear more of it, I will continue."
260
TALES OF THE INN.
THE MARBLE HEART.
SECOND PART.
■HEN Peter went to his glass-works on
Monday morning, he found not only
his workmen there, but also other peo-
ple who do not make very pleasant
visitors — the sheriff and three bailiffs.
The sheriff bade Peter good morning,
asked how he had slept, and then took
out a long register, on which were in-
scribed the names of Peter's creditors.
" Can you pay or not ? " demanded
the sheriff in a severe tone. " And be quick about the
matter too, for I have not much time to spare, and the
prison is a three hours ride from here." Peter, in great
despondency, confessed that he was unable to pay the
claims, and left it to the sheriff to appraise his house,
glass-works, stable, and horses and carriage.
While the officials were conducting their examination,
it occurred to Peter that the Tannenbuehl was not far
away, and as the little man had not helped him, he would
try the big man. He ran to the Tannenbuehl as fast as
though the officers had been at his heels; and it seemed
to him, as he rushed by the spot where he had first spoken
to the Little Glass-Man, that an invisible hand seized him
—but he tore himself out of its grasp, and ran on till he
came to the boundary line, which he remembered well ;
and hardly had he shouted : " Dutch Michel ! Dutch
Michel!" when the giant raftsman, with his immense
pole, stood before him.
"Have you come at last?" said the giant, laughing.
THE MARBLE HEART. 261
*' Do they want to strip you for the benefit of your credi-
tors ? Well, be quiet ; your whole trouble comes, as I
told you it would, from the Little Glass-Man — the hypo-
crite. When one gives, one should give generously, and
not like this miser. But come," continued he, turning
towards the forest, " follow me to my house, and we will
see whether we can make a trade."
" Make a trade } " reflected Peter. " What can he
want from me } How can I make a bargain with him ?
Does he want me to do him some service, or what is it
he's after .? "
They walked over a steep forest path, and suddenly
came upon a dark and deep ravine. Dutch Michel sprang
down the rocks as if they were an easy marble stair-case ;
but Peter came near fainting with fright, when Dutch
Michel on reaching the bottom, made himself as tall as a
church steeple, and stretched out an arm as long as a
weaver's beam, with a hand as broad as the table in the
tavern, and shouted in a voice that echoed like a deep
funeral bell : " Set down on my hand and hold fast to
the fingers, and you will not fall." Peter tremblingly
obeyed him, taking a seat on the giant's hand, and hold-
ing on to his thumb.
They went down and down for a great distance, but
still, to Peter's astonishment it did not grow darker ; on
the contrary, it seemed to be lighter in the ravine, so that
for some time his eyes could not endure the light. The
farther they descended, the smaller did Dutch Michel
make himself, and he now, in his former stature, stood
before a house neither better nor worse than those owned
by wealthy peasants in the Black Forest. The room into
which Peter was conducted did not differ from the rooms
of other houses, except that an indescribable air of lone-
liness pervaded it. The wooden clock, the enormous
Dutch tile stove, the utensils on the shelves, were the
same as those in use every-where. Michel showed him
to a seat behind the large table and then went out, re-
turning soon with a pitcher of wine and glasses. He
262 TALES OF THE INN.
poured out the wine, and they talked at random, until
Dutch Michel began to tell about the pleasures of the
world, of strange lands, and of beautiful cities and rivers,
so that Peter at last became possessed of a strong desire
to travel also, and told the giant so openly.
" However desirous you might be of undertaking any-
thing, a couple of quick beats of your silly heart would
make you tremble ; and as for injured reputation, for mis-
fortune, why should a sensible fellow trouble himself with
such matters ? Did you feel the insult in your head when
recently you were called a cheat and swindler? Did your
stomach pain you- when the sheriff came to turn you out
of house and home ? Tell me, where were you conscious
of pain ? "
" In my heart," answered Peter, laying his hand on his
breast ; for it seemed to him as though his heart was
swinging to and fro unsteadily.
"You have— don't take it amiss — you have thrown
away many hundred guldens on idle beggars and other
low fellows ; how did that benefit you ? They blessed
you, and wished you a long life ; do you therefore expect
to live the longer.^ For the half of that wasted money
you could have employed physicians in your illness.
Blessings? — Yes, it's a fine blessing to have your prop-
erty seized and yourself put out of doors ! And what was
it that induced you to put your hand in your pocket
whenever a beggar held out his tattered hat ?-~your heart,
once more your heart ; and neither your eyes nor your
tongue, your arms nor your legs, but your heart. You
took it — as the saying is — too much to heart."
" But how can one train himself so that it would not
be so any more ? I am exerting myself now to control my
heart, and still it beats and torments me."
" Yes, no doubt you find that the case," replied the
giant, with a laugh. " You, poor fellow, can not manage
it at all ; but give me the little beating thing, and then
you will see how much better off you will be."
THE MARBLE HEART, 263
" Give you my heart? " shrieked Peter in terror. "I
should certainly die on the spot ! No, never ! "
''Yes, if one of your learned surgeons was to perform
the operation of removing the heart from your body, you
would certainly die ; but with me it would be quite
another thing. Still, come this way, and satisfy yourself."
So saying, he got up, opened a chamber door, and took
Peter inside. The young man's heart contracted spas-
modically as he stepped over the sill, but he paid no at-
tention to it, for the sight that met his eyes was strange
and surprising. On a row of shelves stood glasses filled
with a transparent fluid, and in each of these^ glasses was
a human heart ; the glasses were also labeled with
names, written on paper slips, and Peter read them with
great curiosity. Here was the heart of the magistrate at
F., of the Stout Ezekiel, of the King of the Ball, of the
head gamekeeper ; there were the hearts of six corn fac-
tors, of eight recruiting officers, of three scriveners — in
short, it was a collection of the most respectable hearts
within a circumference of sixty miles.
" Look ! " said Dutch Michel. "All these have thrown
away the cares and sorrows of life. Not one of these
hearts beats anxiously any longer, and their former pos-
sessors are glad to be well rid of their troublesome
guests."
" But what do they carry in the breast in place of
them .^ " asked Peter, whose head began to swim at what
he had seen.
"This," answered the giant, handing him, from a
drawer, a stone heart.
" What ! " exclaimed Peter, as a chill crept over him.
" A heart of marble? But look you, Dutch Michel, that
must be very cold in the breast."
" Certainly ; but it is an agreeable coolness. Why
should a heart be warm? In winter the warmth of it is of
no account ; good cherry rum you would find a better pro-
tection against the cold than a warm heart, and in summer,
264 TALES OF THE INN,
when you are sweltering in the heat, you can not imagine
how such a heart will cool you. And, as I said before,
there will be no further anxiety or terror, neither any
more silly pity, nor any sorrow, with such a heart in your
breast."
" And is that all you are able to give me ? " asked
Peter discontentedly. " I hope for money, and you offer
me a stone! "
" Well, I think a hundred thousand guldens will do
you to start with. If you handle that well, you can soon
become a millionaire."
"One hundred thousand!" shouted the poor char-
coal burner joyfully. " There, don't beat so violently in
my breast, we will soon be through with one another.
All right, Michel; give me the stone and the money, and
you may take the restless thing out of its cage."
" I thought you would show yourself to be a sensible
fellow," said Dutch Michel smiling " Come, let us drink
once more together, and then I will count out the money."
So they sat down to the wine again, and drank until
Peter fell into a deep sleep. He was finally awakened
by the ringing notes of a bugle horn, and behold, he sat
in a beautiful carriage, driving over a broad highway,
and as he turned to look out of the carriage, he saw the
Black Forest lying far behind him in the blue distance.
At first he could Jiardly realize that it was he himself
who)(sat in the carriage; for even his clothes were not
the ^same that he had worn yesterday. But he remem-
bered every thing that had occurred so clearly, that he
said : " I am Charcoal Pete, that is certain, and nobody
else."
He was surprised that he felt no sensation of sorrow,
now that for the first time he was leaving behind him his
home and the woods where he had lived so long. He
could neither sigh nor shed a tear, as he thought of his
mother whom he was leaving in want and sorrow; for all
this was a matter of indifference to him now. " Tears and
sighs," thought he, "homesickness and melancholy, come
THE MARBLE HEART. 265
from the heart, and— thanks to Dutch Michel — mine is
cold and stony."
He laid his hand on his breast, and it was perfectly
quiet there. " If he has kept his word as well with the
hundred thousand guldens as he has about the heart, I
shall be happy," said he, and at once began a search in
his carriage; he found all manner of clothes, as fine as he
could wish them, but no money. At last he came upon
a pocket which contained many thousand thalers in gold,
and drafts on bankers in all the large cities. " Now it's
all just as I wanted it," thought he; and settling himself
comfortably in a cornerof the carriage, he journeyed out -
into the wide world. ^'^ -^
He traveled for two years about the world, looking
out from his carriage to the right and left at the build-
ings he passed by; and when he entered a city he looked
out only for the sign of the tavern. After dinner he
would be driven about the town, and have the sights
pointed out to him. But neither picture, house, music,
dancing, nor any thing else, rejoiced him. His heart of
stone could not feel an interest in any thing, and his eyes
and ears were dulled to all that was beautiful. No pleas-
ures remained to him but those of eating, drinking and
sleeping. Now and then, ii is true, he recalled the fact,
that he had been happier when he was poor and worked
for his own support. Then every beautiful view in the
valley, the sound of music and song, had rejoiced him;
then he had been satisfied with the simple fare that his
mother had prepared and brought out to his fires. When
he thus thought of the past, it seemed very singular to him
that he could not laugh at all now, while then every little
jest had amused him. When others laughed, he simply
affected to do the same as a mere matter of politeness ;
but his heart did not join in the merriment. He felt
then that although he was destitute of emotion, yet he
was far from being contented. It was not homesickness
or melancholy, but dullness, weariness, and a joyless life,
that finally drove him back to his native place. \/ -^
266 TALES OF THE INN.
As he passed by Strasbourg and saw the dark forest
in the distance, as he once more saw the strong forms
and honest, faithful faces of the inhabitants of the Black
Forest, as his ear caught the strong, deep, well-remem-
bered tones of his countrymen's voices, he put his hand
quickly to his heart, for his blood danced through his
veins, and he thought he should both weep and rejoice ;
but — how could he be so foolish? — he had only a heart
of stone, and stones are without feeling, and neither
laugh nor weep.
His first visit was to Dutch Michel, who received him
with much show of friendliness. " Michel," said Peter,
" I have travelled and have seen every thing, but expe-
rienced only weariness. Upon the whole, the stone I
carry in my breast saves me from many things ; I never
get angry, am never sad, but at the same time I am
never happy, and it seems to me as if I only half lived.
Can not you make the stone heart a little more sensitive t
or, give me back rather my old heart. I was accustomed
to it for twenty-five years, and even if it did sometimes
lead me into a foolish act, still it was a contented and
happy heart."
The Spirit of the Forest laughed scornfully. " When
you are once dead, Peter Munk," replied he, "your heart
shall not be missing; then you shall have back your soft,
sensitive heart, and then you will have an opportunity to
feel whatever comes, joy or sorrow. But in this world it
can never be yours again. Still, Peter, although you
have travelled, it won't do you any good to live in the
way you have been doing. Settle down somewhere here
in the forest, build a house, marry, double your wealth ;
you were only in want of some employment. Because
you were idle, you experienced weariness; and now you
would charge it all to this innocent heart."
Peter saw that Michel was right, so far as idleness
was concerned, and resolved to devote his energies to ac-
quiring more and more riches. Michel presented him
THE MARBLE HEART, 267
with another hundred thousand guldens, and the two
parted on the best of terms.
The news soon spread throughout the Black Forest that
Charcoal Pete, or Gambler Pete, was back again, and
richer than before. Things went on as they had done.
When he had been reduced to beggary, he was kicked out
of the tavern door; and when now, on one Sunday after-
noon he drove up to the tavern, his old associates shook
his hand, praised his horse, inquired about his journey ;
and when he began to play with the Stout Ezekiel again
for silver thalers, he stood higher than ever in the esteem
of the hangers-on. Instead of the glass business, he now
went into the timber trade ; but this was only for sake
of appearance, as his chief business was that of a corn L-_4--
factor an(|\money lender. Fully half of the tnhabitarits""!^^ I
of the Black Forest gradually fell into his debt, as he
only lent money at ten per cent interest, or sold corn to
the poor, who could not pay cash for it, at three times
what it was worth. He stood in intimate relations with
the sheriff, and if one did not pay Mr. Peter Munk on
the day his note fell due, the sheriff would ride over to
the debtor's place, seize his house and land, sell it with-
out delay, and drive father, mother and child into the
forest. At first this course of action caused Peter some
little trouble, for the people who had been driven out of
their homes blockaded his gates, — the men pleading for
time, the women attempting to soften his heart of stone,
and the children crying for a piece of bread. But when
he had provided himself with a couple of savage mastiffs,
this charivari, as he called it, very soon ceased. He
whistled to the dogs, and set them on the pack of beg-
gars, who would scatter with screams in all directions.
But the most trouble was given him by an old woman,
who was none other than Peter's mother. She had been
plunged into misery and want, since her house and lot
had been sold, and her son, on his return, rich as he was,
would not look after her wants. Therefore she occasion-
ally appeared at his door, weak and old, leaning on a
268
TALES GF THE INN.
k?
Staff. She dared not enter the house, for he had once
chased her out of the door ; , but it pained her to live on
the charity of other people^when her own son was so
well able to provide for her old age. But the cold heart
was never disturbed by the sight of the pale, well-known
features, by her pleading looks or by the withered, out-
stretched hand, or the tottering form. And when on a
Saturday she knocked at his door, he would take out a
sixpence, grumbling meanwhile, roll it up in a piece of
paper, and send it out to her by a servant. He could
hear her trembling voice as she returned thanks and
wished that all happiness might be his; he heard her
steal away from the door coughing, but gave her no
further thought, except to reproach himself with having
thrown away a good sixpence.
THE MARBLE HEART. 269
Finally Peter began to think about getting married.
He knew that there was not a father in the whole Black
Forest who would not have been glad to give him his
daughter; but he meant to be particular in his choice,
for he wished that in this matter, too, his luck and his
judgment should be recognized. Therefore he rode all
through the forest, searching here and there, but not
one of the beautiful Black Forest maidens seemed beau-
tiful enough for him. Finally, after he had looked through
all the ball rooms in a vain search for his ideal beauty,
he one day heard that the daughter of a certain wood-
chopper was the most beautiful and virtuous of all the
Black Forest maidens. She lived a very quiet life, kept
her father's house in the neatest order, and never showed
herself at a ball, not even on holidays. When Peter
heard of this Black Forest beauty, he resolved to obtain
her, and rode to the hut to which he was directed. The
father of the beautiful Lisbeth received the gentleman in
much surprise, but was still more astonished to hear that
this was the wealthy Mr. Peter Munk, and that the gen-
tleman wished to become his son-in-law. Believing that
now all his cares and his poverty were at an end, the old
man did not hesitate very long, but consented to the
match without stopping to consult his daughter's inclina-
tions, and the good child was so dutiful that she made
no objections, and soon became Mrs. Peter Munk.
But things did not go as well with the poor girl as
she had dreamed. She thought she had a perfect know-
ledge of how to manage a house ; but she could not do
any thing that seemed to please her husband. She had
sympathy with poor people, and, as her husband was so
rich, she thought it would be no sin to give a farthing to
a poor beggar woman or to hand an old man a cup of
tea. But when Peter saw her do this one day, he said,
in a harsh voice and with angry looks : " Why do you
waste my means on idlers and vagabonds 1 Did you
bring anything into the house, that you can throw money
270 TALES OF THE INN.
away like a princess ? If I catch you at this again, you
shall feel my hand! "
The beautiful Lisbeth wept in her chamber over the
■cruel disposition of her husband, and often did she feel
that she would rather be back in her father's hut than
to live with the rich but miserly and hard - hearted
Peter. Alas, had she known that her husband had a
marble heart, and could neither love her nor any one
€lse, she would not have wondered so much at his ac-
tions. But whenever she sat at the door, and a beggar
came up, took off his hat and began to speak, she now
cast her eyes down that she might not see the poor fel-
low, and clasped her hands lighter lest she should invol-
untarily feel in her pocket for money. So it happened
that the beautiful Lisbeth came to be badly spoken of
throughout the entire Forest, and it was asserted that
she was even more miserly than Peter himself.
But one day while Lisbeth was sitting before the
house, spinning, and humming a song — for she felt in
unusually good spirits, as the weather was fine and Peter
had ridden off — a little old man came up the road, car-
rying a large, heavy sack. Lisbeth had heard him pant-
ing while he was still at some distance, and she looked
at him sympathetically, thinking that so old and weak a
man ought not to carry so heavy a burden.
In the meantime the man had staggered and panted
up, and when he was opposite Lisbeth, he almost fell
•down under the sack. "Alas, take pity on me, madame,
and hand me a glass of water," said the little man ; " I
can not go another step, and I fear I shall faint."
" But at your age you ought not to carry such a heavy
load," said Lisbeth.
" Yes, if I was not forced by poverty to serve as a
messenger," answered he. "Alas, a rich lady like you
does not know how poverty pinches, and how refreshing
a drink of water would be on such a hot day."
On hearing this Lisbeth rushed into the house, took
a pitcher from the shelf and filled it with water ; but
THE MARBLE HEART. 271
when she returned with it, and had come within a few
feet of the man, she saw how miserable he appeared as
he sat on the sack, and, remembering that her husband
was not at home, she set the pitcher of water to one side,
got a goblet and filled it with wine, laid a slice of rye
bread on top of it, and brought it out to the old man.
^' There ; a sip of wine, at your age, will do you more
good than water," said she. "But don't drink it so hast-
ily, and eat your bread with it."
The little man looked at her in astonishment, while
tears gathered in his eyes. He drank the wine and then
said : " I have grown old, but I have seen few people
who were so merciful, and who knew how to make gifts
as handsomely and heartily as you do, Frau Lisbeth.
And for this your life on earth shall be a happy one;
such a heart will not remain without a reward.'*
" No, and she shall have her reward on the spot ! "
shouted a terrible voice; and as they turned, there stood
Peter with an angry face.
" So you were pouring out my best wine for beggars,
and giving my own goblet to the lips of a vagrant ?
There, take your reward! "
Lisbeth threw herself at his feet and begged his for-
giveness ; but the heart of stone felt no pity ; he turned
the whip he held in his hand, and struck such a blow
with the butt of it on her beautiful forehead, that she
sank lifeless into the arms of the old man. When Peter
saw this, he seemed to regret it on the instant, he bent
down to see if there was still life in her, but the little
man said to him in a well-known voice : " Don't trouble
yourself. Charcoal Peter ! It was the sweetest and love-
liest flower in the Black Forest ; but you have destroyed
it, and it will never bloom again."
The blood left Peter's cheeks, as he said : "It is you
then, Herr Schatzhauser ? Well, what is done, is done,
and must have come to pass. I hope, however, that you
won't charge me with being her murderer before the
magistrate."
272 TALES OF THE INN.
" Wretch! " exclaimed the Little Glass-Man, "how
would it console me to bring your mortal frame to the
gallows? It is not earthly judges whom you have to fear,
but other and severer ones, for you have sold your soul
to the evil one."
" And if I have sold my heart," shrieked Peter, " you
and your miserable treasures are to blame for it! You,
malicious spirit, have led me to perdition, driven me to
seek help of another, and you are answerable for it all."
But hardly had Peter said this, when the Little Glass-
Man swelled and grew, and became both tall and broad,
while his eyes were as large as soup plates, and his mouth
was like a heated oven from which flames darted forth.
Peter threw himself on his knees, and his marble heart
did not prevent his limbs from trembling like an aspen
tree. The Spirit of the Forest seized him by the neck
with the talons of a hawk, and whirled him about as a
whirlwind sweeps up the dead leaves, and then threw
him to the ground with such force that all his ribs cracked.
"Earth-worm! " cried he, in a voice like a roll of thunder,
" I could dash you to pieces if I chose, for you have in-
sulted the Master of the Forest. But for this dead
woman's sake, who has given me food and drink, you
shall have an eight days' reprieve. If you don't mend
your ways by that time, I will come and grind your
limbs to powder, and you shall die in all your sins ! "
Night had come on, when some men who were pass-
ing saw the rich Peter Munk lying on the ground. They
turned him over, and searched for signs of life ; but for
some time their efforts to restore him were in vain.
Finally one of them went into the house and brought
out some water, with which they sprinkled his face.
Thereupon Peter drew a long breath, groaned, and opened
his eyes, looked about him, and inquired after Lisbeth ;
but none of them had seen her. He thanked the men
for the assistance they had rendered him, slipped into
his house and searched every-where ; but Lisbeth was
THE MARBLE HEART. 273
nowhere to be found, and what he had taken for a horri-
ble dream was the bitter truth.
While he was sitting there quite alone, some strange
thoughts came into his mind; he was not afraid of any-
thing, for his heart was cold; but when he thought of
his wife's death, the thought of his own death came to
him and he reflected how heavily he should be weighted
on leaving the world — burdened with the tears of the
poor, with thousands of their curses, with the agony of
the poor wretches on whom he had set his dogs, with the
silent despair of his mother, with the blood of the good
and beautiful Lisbeth ; and if he could not give an ac-
count to the old man, her father, if he should come and
ask, "Where is my daughter?" how should he respond
to the question of Another, to whom allforests, all seas,
:;11 mountains, and the lives of all mortals, belong ?
His sleep was disturbed by dreams, and every few
moments he was awakened by a sweet voice calling to
him: "Peter, get a warmer heart!" And when he woke
he quickly closed his eyes again ; for the voice that gave
him this warning was the voice of Lisbeth, his wife.
The following day he went to the tavern to drown his
reflections in drink, and there he met the Stout Ezekiel.
He sat down by him; they talked about this and that,
of the fine weather, of the war, of the taxes, and finally
came to talk about death, and how this and that one had
died suddenly. Peter asked Ezekiel what he thought
about death and a future life. Ezekiel replied that the
body was buried, but that the soul either rose to heaven
or descended to hell.
" But do they bury one's heart also } " asked Peter,
all attention,
" Why, certainly, that is also buried."
" But how would it be if one did not have his heart
any longer.-* " continued Peter.
Ezekiel looked at him sharply as he spoke those words.
" What do you mean by that ? Do you imagine that I
haven't a heart .'* "
274 TALES OF THE INN.
" Oh, you have heart enough, and as firm as a rock,"
replied Peter.
Ezekiel stared at him in astonishment, looked about
him to see if any one had overheard Peter, and then
said :
" Where do you get this knowledge ? Or perhaps yours
does not beat any more ? "
" It does not beat any more, at least not here in my
breast !" answered Peter Munk. "But tell me — now
that you know what I mean — how will it be with our
hearts ! "
"Why should that trouble you, comrade ? "asked Eze-
kiel laughing. " We have a pleasant course to run on
earth, and that's enough. It is certainly one of the best
things about our cold hearts, that we experience no fear
in the face of such thoughts."
" Very true ; but still one will think on these subjects,
and although I do not know what fear is, yet I can re-
member how much I feared hell when I was a small and
innocent boy."
"Well, it certainly won't go very easy with us/' said
Ezekiel. " I once questioned a school-master on that
point, and he told me that after death the hearts were
weighed, to find out how heavily they had sinned. The
light ones then ascended, the heavy ones sank down ;
and I think that our stones will have a pretty good
weight."
"Alas, yes," replied Peter; " and I often feel uncom-
fortable, that my heart is so unsympathetic and indifi"er-
ent, when I think on such subjects."
On the next night, Peter heard the well-known voice
whisper in his ear, five or six times : " Peter, get a
warmer heart! " He experienced no remorse at having
killed his wife, but when he told the domestics that she
had gone off on a journey, the thought had instantly oc-
curred to him : " Where has she probably journeyed to ? "
For six days he had lived on in this manner, haunted
by these reflections, and every night he heard this voice,
THE MARBLE HEART. 275
which brought back to his recollection the terrible threat
of the Little Glass-Man; but on the seventh morning he
sprang up from his couch crying: " Now, then, I will
see whether I can procure a warmer heart, for this emo-
tionless stone in my breast makes my life weary and des-
olate." He quickly drew on his Sunday attire, mounted
his horse, and rode to the Tannenbuehl.
In the Tannenbuehl the trees stood too closely together
to permit of his riding further, so he tied his horse to a
tree, and with hasty steps went up to the highest point
of the hill and when he reached the largest pine he
spoke the verse that had once caused him so much trouble
to learn :
" Keeper of green woods of pine,
All its lands are only thine;
Thou art many centuries old ;
Sunday-born children thee behold."
•Thereupon the Little Glass-Man appeared, but not
with a pleasant greeting as before ; his expression was
sad and stern. He wore a coat of black glass, and a
long piece of crape fluttered down from his hat. Peter
well knew for whom the Spirit of the Wood sorrowed.
" What do you want of me, Peter Munk 1 " asked the
Little Glass-Man in a hollow voice.
" I have still one wish left, Herr Schatzhauser," an-
swered Peter, with downcast eyes.
" Can hearts of stone have any wishes .'* " said the
Glass-Man. " You have every thing needful for your
wicked course of life, and it is doubtful whether 1 should
grant your wish."
"But you promised me three wishes; and I have one
left yet."
" Still, I have the right to refuse it if it should prove
a foolish one," continued the Glass-Man. "But proceed,
I will hear what it is you want."
" I want you to take this lifeless stone out of my breast,
and give me in its place my living heart," said Peter.
" Did I make that bargain with you "i Am I Dutch
276 TALES OF THE INN.
Michel, who gives riches and cold hearts ? You must
look to him for your heart."
"Alas, he will nevermore give it back to me," replied
Peter.
" Wicked as you are, I pity you," said the Little Glass-
Man after a pause. " But as your wish is not a foolish
one, I can not refuse you my assistance at least. So lis-
ten. You can not recover your heart by force, but pos-
sibly you may do so by stratagem; and this may not
prove such a hard matter after all, for Michel, although
he thinks himself uncommonly wise, is really a very
stupid fellow. So go directly to him, and do just as I
shall tell you."
The Little Glass-Man then instructed Peter in what
he was to do, and gave him a small cross of clear crystal.
" He can not harm you while you live, and he will let
you go free if you hold this up before him and pray at
the same time. And if you should get back your heart,
then return to this place, where I shall be awaiting you."
Peter Munk took the cross, impressed on his memory
all the words he was to say, and went to Dutch Michel's
ravine. He called him three times by name, and im-
mediately the giant stood before him.
" Have you killed your wife 1 " asked the giant, with
a fiendish laugh. " I should have done it in your place,
for she was giving away your wealth to the beggars. But
you had better leave the country for a while, for an alarm
will be given if she is not found. You will need money,
and have probably come after it."
"You have guessed rightly," said Peter, "and make
it a large amount this time, for America is far away."
Michel preceded Peter into the hut, where he opened
a chest in which was piled a large amount of money,
and took out whole rolls of gold. While he was count-
ing them out on the table, Peter said : " You are a friv-
olous fellow, Michel, to cheat me into thinking that I had
a stone in the breast and that you had my heart! '*
"And ig that not so ? " asked Michel, surprised. " Can
THE MARBLE HEART. 277
you feel your heart ? Is it not as cold as ice? Can you
experience fear or sorrow, or can any thing cause you
remorse? "
" You have only made my heart stand still, but I
have it just the same as ever in my breast, and Ezekiel,
too, says that you have lied to us. You are not the man
who can tear a heart from another's breast without his
knowing it, and without endangering his life; you would
have to be a sorcerer to do that."
"But I assure you," cried Michel indignantly, "that
you and Ezekiel, and all the rich people who have had
dealings with me, have hearts as cold as your own, and
I have their true hearts here in my chamber."
*' Why, how the lies slip over your tongue ! " laughed
Peter. " You may tell that to some body else. Do you
suppose that I haven't seen dozens of just such imita-
tions on my travels ? The hearts in your chamber are
fashioned from wax ! You are a rich fellow, I admit, but
no sorcerer."
The giant, in a rage, flung open the chamber door.
" Come in here, and read all these labels; and look ! that
glass there holds Peter Munk's heart. Do you see how
it beats ? Can one imitate that too in wax ? "
" Nevertheless, it is made of wax ; " exclaimed Peter.
"A real heart doesn't beat in that way; and besides, I
still have my own in my breast. No indeed, you are not
a sorcerer ! "
"But I will prove it to you ! " cried the giant, angrily.
"You shall feel it yourself, and acknowledge that it is
your heart." He took it out, tore Peter's jacket open, and
took a stone from the young man's breast and held it up
to him. Then taking up the beating heart, he breathed
on it, and placed it carefully in its place, and at once
Peter felt it beating in his breast, and he could once more
rejoice thereat.
" How is it with you now ? " asked Michel smiling.
"Verily, you were right," answered Peter, meanwhile
278 TALES OF THE INN.
drawing the little crystal cross from his pocket. " I would
not have believed that one could do such a thing! "
" Is it not so? And I can practice magic, as you see;
but come, I will put the stone back again now."
" Gently, Herr Michel ! " cried Peter, taking a step
backward, and holding up the cross between them. " One
catches mice with cheese, and this time you are trapped."
And forthwith, Peter began to pray, speaking whatever
words came readily to his mind.
Thereupon, Michel became smaller and smaller, sank
down to the floor, writhed and twisted about like a worm,
and gasped and groaned, while all the hearts began to
beat and knock against their glass cages, until it sounded
like the workshop of a clock-maker. Peter was very
much frightened, and ran out of the house, and, driven
on by terror, scaled the cliff's ; for he heard Michel get up
from the floor, stamp and rage, and shout after him the
most terrible curses. On arriving at the top of the ravine,
Peter ran towards the Tannenbuehl. A terrible thunder-
storm came up ; lightning flashed to the right and left,
and shattered many trees, but he reached the Little
Glass -Man's territory unharmed.
His. heart beat joyfully, because of the very pleasure
it seemed to take in beating. But soon he looked back
at his past life with horror, as at the thunder storm that
had shattered the trees behind him. He thought of Lis-
beth, his good and beautiful wife, whom he had murdered
in his avarice. He looked upon himself as an outcast
from mankind, and wept violently as he came to the
Glass-Man's hill.
Herr Schatzhauser sat under the pine tree, smoking a
small pipe, but looking more cheerful than before.
" Why do you weep, Charcoal Pete ? " asked he. " Did
you not get your heart .^ Does the cold one still lie in
your breast ? "
"Alas, Master! " sighed Peter, " v/hen I had the cold
stone heart, I never wept. My eyes were as dry as the
earth in July ; but now the old heart is nearly broken in
THE MARBLE HEART. 279
thinking of what I have done. I drove my debtors into
misery and want, set my dogs on the poor and sick, and
— you yourself saw how my whip fell on her beautiful
forehead! "
"Peter, you were a great sinner!'* said the Little
Glass-Man. *' Money and idleness ruined you, until
your heart, turned to stone, knew neither joy nor sorrow,
remorse nor pity. But repentance brings pardon, and if
I were only sure that you were very sorry for your past
life, I might do something for you."
" I do not want any thing more," replied Peter, with
drooping head. " It is all over with me. I shall never
know happiness again. What can I do, now that I am
alone in the world "^ My mother will never pardon my
behavior tov/ard her; and perhaps I, monster that I am,
have already brought her to the grave. And Lisbeth, my
wife ! No ; rather kill me, Herr Schatzhauser, and make
an end of my miserable life at once."
" Very well," replied the little man, "if you will have
it so; my ax is close by.'* He took his pipe quietly
from his mouth, knocked out the ashes, and stuck it in
his pocket. Then he rose slowly and went behind the
tree. Peter sat weeping on the grass, caring nothing for
his life, and waiting patiently for the death-blow. After
some time he heard light steps behind him, and thought :
*' Now he is coming."
" Look round once more, Peter Munk ! " shouted the
little man. Peter wiped the tears from his eyes and
looked about him, and saw — his mother, and Lisbeth, his
wife, who both looked at him pleasantly. He sprang up
joyfully saying :
" Then you are not dead, Lisbeth .^ And you too,
mother, have you forgiven me? "
" They will forgive you," said the Little Glass-Man,
" because you feel true repentance, and every thing shall
be forgotten. Return home now to your father's hut,
and be a charcoal burner as before, and if you are honest
and just you will honor your trade, and your neighbors
280 TALES OF THE INN.
will love and esteem you more highly than if you had ten
tons of gold." Thus spake the Little Glass-Man, and
bade them farewell.
The three praised and blessed him, and then started
home. The splendid house of the rich Peter Munk had
vanished. The lightning had struck and consumed it,
together with all its treasures. But it was not far to his
mother's hut; thence they took their way, untroubled by
the loss of Peter's palace.
But how astonished were they on coming to the hut to
find that it had been changed into a large house, like
those occupied by the well-to-do peasants, and every
thing inside was simple, was good and substantial.
"The good Little Glass-Man has done this!" ex-
claimed Peter.
" How beautiful ! " cried Lisbeth ; " and here I shall
feel much more at home than in the great house with so
many servants."
From this time forth, Peter Munk was a brave and in-
dustrious man. He was contented with what he had,
carried on his trade cheerfully, and so it came to pass
that through his own efforts he became well-to-do and
was well thought of throughout the Black Forest. He
never quarreled again with his wife, honored his mother,
and gave to the poor who passed his door. When, in due
course of time, a beautiful boy was born to him, Peter
went to the Tannenbuehl and spoke his verse. But the
Little Glass-Man did not respond. " Herr Schatzhauser,"
cried Peter, " hear me this time ; I only want to ask you
to stand as godfather to my little boy! " But there was
no reply ; only a puff of wind blew through the pines and
threw some cones down into the grass. " I will take these
with me as a memento, since you will not show your-
self," said Peter. He put the cones in his pocket, and
went home ; but when he took off his Sunday jacket and
gave it to his mother to put away, four large rolls of coin
fell from the pockets, and when they were opened they
proved to be good, new Baden thalers, with not a coun-
THE INN IN THE SP ESS ART. 281
terfeit among them. And this was the godfather's gift
from the little man in the Tannenbuehl to the little
Peter.
Thus they lived on, quietly and contentedly ; and often
afterwards, when the gray hairs began to show on Peter's
head, he would say : " It is better to be contented with
a little than to have gold and estates with a fnarble heart''
Some five days had now passed, and Felix, the hunts-
man and the student were still the prisoners of the rob-
bers. They were well treated by the chief and his men,
but still they longed for their freedom, for each day that
passed added to their fear of discovery. On the evening
of the fifth day, the huntsman declared to his compan-
ions in misfortune that he was fully resolved to escape
that night or die in the attempt. He incited his com-
panions to the same resolve, and showed them how they
should set about the attempt. "The guard who is posted
nearest to us, I will look after," said he. "It is a case of
necessity, and necessity knows no law; — he must die ! "
"Die!" repeated Felix in horror; "you would kill
him ? "
" I am firmly resolved to do it, when it comes to the
question of saving two human lives. You must know that
I overheard the robbers whispering, in an anxious man-
ner, that the woods were being scoured for them; and
the old women, in their anger, let out the wicked designs
of the band; they cursed about us, and it is an under-
stood thing that if the robbers are attacked we shall die
without mercy."
" God in Heaven ! " exclaimed the young man, hiding
his face in his hands.
" Still, they have not put the knives to our throats as
yet," continued the huntsman, " therefore, let us get the
start of them. When it gets dark I will steal up to the
nearest guard; he will challenge me; I shall whisper to
him that the countess has been suddenly taken very sick,
282 TALES OF THE INN.
and while he is off his guard I will stab him. Then I
will return for you, and the second guard will not escape
us any more easily ; and between us three the third sen-
tinel will not stand much of a show,"
The huntsman, as he spoke, looked so terrible that
Felix was actually in fear of him. He was about to beg
of him to give up these bloody designs, when the door of
the hut opened softly, and a man's form stole in quickly.
It was the robber chief. He closed the door carefully
behind him, and motioned to the prisoners to keep quiet.
He then sat down near Felix, and said :
" Lady countess, your situation is a desperate one.
Your husband has not kept faith with us ; not only has
he failed to send the ransom, but he has also aroused
the government against us, and the militia are scouring
the forest in all directions to capture me and my men.
1 have threatened your husband with your death, if an
attempt was made to seize us ; still either your life must
be of very little account to him, or else he does not think
we are in earnest. Your life is in our hands, and is for-
feited under our laws. Have you any thing to say on.
the subject 1 "
The prisoners looked down in great perplexity; they
knew not what to answer, for Felix felt sure that a con-
fession of his disguise would only increase their danger.
" It is impossible for me," continued the robber, " to
place a lady," for whom I have the utmost esteem, in dan-
ger. Therefore I will make a proposition for your rescue ;
it is the only way out that is left you ; / will fiy with you''
Surprised, astonished beyond measure, they all looked
at him while he continued : "The majority of my com-
rades have decided to go to Italy, -and join a band of
brigands there ; but for my part it would not suit me to
serve under another, and therefore I shall make no com-
mon cause with them. If, now, you will give me your
word, lady countess, to speak a good word for me, to use
your influence, with your powerful connections, for my
protection, then I will set you free before it is too late."
THE INN IN THE SP ESS ART. 283
Felix was at a loss what to say. His honest heart was
opposed to willfully exposing a man, who was offering to
save his life, to a danger from which he might not after-
wards be able to protect him. As he still remained
silent, the robber continued : "At the present time,
soldiers are wanted every-where ; I will be satisfied with
the most common position. I know that you have great
influence, but I will not ask for any thing further than
your promise to do something for me in this case."
" Well, then," replied Felix, with eyes cast down, " I
promise you to do what 1 can, whatever is in my power,
to be of use to you. There is some consolation for me
in the fact that of your own free will you are anxious to
give up this life of a brigand."
The robber chief kissed his hand with much emotion,
and added, in a whisper, that the countess must be ready
to go two hours after night had set in ; and then lelt the
hut with as much caution as he had entered it. The
prisoners breathed freer, when he had gone.
" Verily," exclaimed the huntsman, "God has softened
his heart. How wonderful our means of escape! Did I
ever dream that any thing like this could happen in the
world, and that I should fall in with such an adventure.^ "
"Wonderful, certainly!" said Felix; "but have I
done right in deceiving this man 1 What will my protec-
tion amount to? Shall I not be luring him to the gallows,
if I do not confess to him who I am 1 "
"Why, how is it possible you can have such scruples,
dear boy .'' " exclaimed the student ; " and after you have
played your part to such perfection, too ! No, you needn't
feel anxious on that score at all"; that is nothing but a
lawful subterfuge. .Did he not attempt the outrage of
kidnapping a noble lady ? No, you have not done wrong*
moreover I believe he will win favor with the authorities,
when he, the head of 'the band, voluntarily surrenders
himself."
This last reflection comforted the young goldsmith.
In joyful anticipations alternating with uneasy apprehen-
284 TALES OF THE INN.
sions over the success of the plan of escape, they passed
the succeeding hours It was already dark when the
chief returned, laid down a bundle of clothes, and said:
" Lady countess, in order to facilitate our flight, it is
necessary for you to put on this suit of men's clothes.
Get all ready. In an hour we shall begin our march."
With these words, he left the prisoners; and the hunts-
man had great difficulty in refraining from laughter.
" This will be the second disguise," cried he, "and I am
sure that this will be better suited to you than the first
one was! '*
They opened the bundle and found a handsome hunt-
ing costume, with all its belongings, which fitted Felix well.
After he had put it on, the huntsman was about to throw
the countess's clothes into a corner of the hut; but Felix
would not consent to leave them there; he made a small
bundle of them, and hinted that he meant to ask the
countess to present them to him, and that he would pre-
serve them all his life as a memento of these eventful
days.
Finally the robber chief came. He was fully armed,
and brought the huntsman the rifle that had been taken
away from him, and a powder-horn as well. He also
gave the student a musket, and handed Felix a hunting
knife, with the request that he would carry it and use it
in case of necessity. It was fortunate for the three men
that it was so dark, for the eager air with which Felix
received this weapon might have betrayed his sex to the
robber. ^ As they stole carefully out of the hut, the hunts-
man noticed that the post near their hut was not guarded,
so that it was possible for them to slip away from the
huts unnoticed ; yet the leader did not take the path that
led up out of the ravine, but brought them all to a cliff
that was so nearly perpendicular as to seem quite impas-
sible. Arriving there, their guide showed them a rope-
ladder secured to the rocks above. He swung his rifle
on his back, and climbed up a little way, telling the
THE INN IN THE SP ESS ART.
285
countess to. follow him, and offering his hand to assist
her. The huntsman was the last to climb up. Arriving
at the top of the cliff, they soon struck a foot-path, and
walked away at a fast pace.
" This foot-path," said their guide, " leads to the
Aschaffenburg road. We will go to that place, as I have
286 TALES OF THE INN.
received information that your husband, the count, is
stopping there now."
They walked on in silence, the robber chief keeping
the lead, and the others following close at his heels.
After a three hours' walk, they stopped. The robber
recommended Felix to sit down and rest. He then
brought out some bread, and a flask of old wine, and
offered this refreshment to the weary ones. " I believe
that within an hour we shall strike some of the outposts
established by the militia all around the forest. In that
case I beg you to bespeak good treatment for me of the
commanding officer."
Felix assented, although he expected but little good
to result from his interference. They rested for half an
hour, and then continued their walk. ^ They had gone on
for about an hour, and had nearly reached the highway ;
the day was just breaking, and the shadows of night were
disappearing from the forest, when their steps were sud-
denly arrested by a loud "Halt!" Five soldiers sur-
rounded them, and told them that they must be taken
before the commanding officer, and give an account of
their presence in the forest. When they had gone fifty
paces further, under the escort of the soldiers, they saw
weapons gleaming in the thicket to the right and left of
them ; a whole army seemed to have taken possession of
the forest.
The mayor sat, with several other officers, under an
oak tree. When the prisoners were brought before him,
and just as he was abt)ut to question them as to whence
they came and whither they were bound, one of the men
sprang up exclaiming: "Good Heaven! what do I see.?
that is surely Godfried, our forester!"
"You are right, Mr. Magistrate ! " answered the hunts-
man, in a joyful voice. " It is I, and I have had a won-
derful rescue from the hands of those wretches."
The officers were astonished to see him ; and the
huntsman asked the mayor and the magistrate to step
aside with him, when he related to them, in a few words,
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 287
how they had escaped, and who the fourth man that ac-
companied them was.
Rejoiced at this news, the mayor at once made pre-
parations to have this important prisoner conveyed' to
another point ; and then he led the young goldsmith to
his comrades, and introduced him as the hej:oic youth
that had, by his courage and presence of mind, saved the
countess; and they all took Felix by the hand, praised
him, and could not hear enough from him and the hunts-
man about their adventures.
In the meantime it had become broad daylight. The
mayor decided to accompany the rescued ones to the
town. He went with them to the nearest village, where
a wagdn stood, and invited Felix to take a seat with him
in the wagon ; while the student, the huntsman, the mag-
istrate, and many other people, rode before and after
them ; and thus they entered the city in triumph. Re-
ports of the attack on the forest inn, and of the sacrifice
of the young goldsmith, had spread over the country like
wildfire ; and just as rapidly did the news of their rescue
now pass from mouth to mouth. It was, therefore, not to
be wondered at, that they found the streets of the city
crowded with people who were eager to catch a glimps«e
of the young hero. Everybody pressed forward, as the
wagon rolled slowly through the streets. " There he is ! "
shouted the crowd. " Do you see him there in the wagon
beside the officer ! Long live the brave young goldsmith ! "
And the cheers of a thousand voices rent the air.
Felix was deeply moved by the hearty welcome of the
crowd. But a still more affecting reception awaited him
at the court-house. A middle-aged man met him on the
steps, and embraced him with tears in his eyes. " How
can I reward you, my son ? " cried he. " You have saved
me my wife, and my children their mother; for the shock
of such an imprisonment her gentle frame could not have
survived."
Strongly as Felix insisted that he would not accept of
any reward for what he had done, the more did the count
288 TALES OF THE INN.
seem resolved that he should. At last the unfortunate
fate of the robber chief occurred to the youth's mind,
and he related to the count how this man had rescued
him, thinking that he was the countess, and that there-
fore the robber was really entitled to the count's grati-
tude. The count, moved not so much by the action of
the robber chief as by this fresh display of unselfishness
on Felix's part, promised to do his best to save the rob-
ber from the punishment due his crimes.
On the same day, the count took the young goldsmith,
accompanied by the stout-hearted huntsman, to his palace,
where the countess, still anxious for the fate of the young
man, was waiting for news from the forest. Who could
describe her joy when her husband entered her room,
holding her deliverer by the hand ? She was never
through questioning and thanking him ; she brought her
children and showed to them the noble-hearted youth to
whom their mother owed so much, and the little ones
seized his hands, and the child-like way in which they
spoke their thanks and their assurances that, next to their
father and mother, they loved him better than any one
else in the whole world, were to him a most blessed
recompense for many sorrows, and for the sleepless nights
he had passed in the robbers' camp.
After the first moments of rejoicing were over, the
countess beckoned to a servant, who presently brought
the clothes and the knapsack that Felix had turned over
to the countess in the forest inn. " Here is every thing,"
said she, with a kindly smile, " that you gave me on that
terrible night ; they enveloped me with a glamour that
blinded my pursuers. They are once more at your ser-
vice ; still 1 will make you an offer for these clothes, that
I may have some mementoes of you. And I ask you to
take in exchange the sum which the robbers demanded
for my ransom."
Felix was confounded by the munificence of this
present ; his nobler self revolted against accepting a
reward for what he had done voluntarily. "Gracious
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 289
countess," said he, deeply moved, '' I can not consent
to this. The clothes shall be yours as you wished ; but
the money of which you spoke I can not take. Still, as
I know that you are desirous of rewarding me in some
way, instead of any other reward, let me continue to be
blessed with your best wishes, and should I ever happen
to be in need of assistance, you may be sure that I will
call on you." In vain did the countess and her husband
seek to change the young man's resolution ; and the ser-
vant was about to carry the clothes and knapsack out
again, when Felix remembered the ornament, which the
occurrence of these happy scenes had put out of his
mind.
" Wait," cried he ; " there is one thing in my knap-
sack, gracious lady, that you must permit me to take ;
every thing else shall be wholly and entirely yours."
" Just as you please," said she; ''although I should
like, to keep every thing just as it is, to remember you
by; so please take only what you can not do without.
Yet, if I may be permitted to ask, what is it that lies so
near to your heart that you don't wish to give it to me ? "
While she was speaking, the young man had opened
the knapsack, and now produced a small red morocco
case. " Every thing that belongs to me, you are wel-
come to," replied he, smiling; "but this belongs to my
dear lady godmother. I did the work on it myself, and
must carry it to her with my own hands. It is a piece
of jewelry, gracious lady," continued he as he opened
the case and held it out to her, " an ornament that I
myself prepared "
She took the case, but hardly had she looked at the
ornament when she started back in surprise.
" Did you say that these stones were intended for
your godmother .'' " exclaimed she.
"Yes, to be sure," answered Felix; "my lady god-
mother sent me the stones, I set them, and am now on
the way to deliver them to her myself."
The countess looked at him with deep emotion ; the
T 13
290 TALES OF THE INN.
tears started from her eyes. " Then you are Felix Per-
ner of Nuremberg ? " said she.
" Yes ; but by what means did you find out my name
so quickly ? " asked the youth, in great perplexity.
" O wonderful dispensation of heaven ! " exclaimed
she, turning to her astonished husband. '' This is Felix,
our little godson, the son of our maid, Sabine! Felix!
I am the one whom you were on your way to see ; and
you saved your godmother from the robbers without
knowing it."
" What ? Are you then the Countess Sandau, who did so
much for me and my mother ? And is this the Castle
Maienburg, to which I was bound ! How grateful I am
to the kind fate that brought us together so strangely ;
thus I have been able to prove indeed, even if in small
measure, my great thankfulness to you."
" You did more for me than I shall ever be able to do
for you ; still while I live I shall try to show you how
deeply indebted to you we all feel. My husband shall be
to you a father, my children shall be as sisters, while I will
be your true mother ; and this ornament, that led you to
me in the hour of my greatest need, shall be my most
precious souvenir, for it will always remind me of you
and of your noble spirit."
Thus spake the countess ; and well did she keep her
word. She gave the fortunate Felix abundant support
on his wanderings, and when he returned as a clever
master of his art she bought a house for him in Nurem-
berg and fitted it up completely. Not the least striking
among the appointments of his parlor were finely painted
pictures, representing the scenes in the inn, and Felix's
life among the robbers.
There Felix lived as a clever goldsmith. The fame
of his work, together with the wonderful story of his
heroism, brought him customers from all parts of the
realm. Many strangers, on coming to the beautiful city
of Nuremberg, found their way to the shop of the famous
Master Felix, in order to have a look at him, also to
THE INN IN THE SPESSART. 291
order an ornament made by him. But his most welcome
visitors were the forester, the compass-maker, the stu-
dent, and the wagoner. Whenever the latter travelled
from Wuerzburg to Fuerth, he stopped to speak with
Felix. The huntsman brought him presents from the
countess nearly every year ; while the compass-maker,
after wandering about in all lands, settled down with
Felix. H
One day they were visited by the student. He had
grown to be an important man in the country, but was
not ashamed to drop in now and then and take supper
with Felix and the compass-maker. They lived over
again all the scenes in the forest inn, and the former stu-
dent related that he had seen the robber chief in Italy ;
he had improved very much for the better, and served as
a brave soldier under the King of Naples.
Felix was rejoiced to hear this. Without this man, it
is true, he might never have been placed in so dangerous
a situation as in those days of his captivity ; but neither
could he have escaped from the robber band without his
aid. And thus it was that the brave master goldsmith
had only peaceful and agreeable recollections of the Inn
in the Spessart
"^4 --
PART III,
TALES OF THE PALACE.
TALES OF THE PALACE.
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES.
LI BANU, Sheik of Alessandria, was a sin-
gular man. When he passed down the street
of a morning, with a superb cashmere tur-
ban wound about his head, and clad in a
festival habit, and sash worth not less than
fifty camels, walking with slow and solemn
steps, his forehead so contracted that his
eyebrows met, his eyes cast down, and at
every fifth step stroking his long black
beard with a thoughtful air — when he thus
took his way to the mosque, to give readings from the
Koran to the Faithful, as required by his office; then
the people on the street paused, looked after him, and
said to one another : " He is really a handsome, stately
man." "And rich, — a rich gentleman," another added;
" extremely wealthy ; has he not a palace on the harbor of
Stamboul ? Has he not estates and lands, and many thou-
sand head of cattle, and a great number of slaves?"
" Yes " spoke up a third ; " and the Tartar who was re-
cently sent here from Stamboul, with a message for the
sheik from the sultan (may the Prophet preserve him),
told me that our sheik was thought highly of by the min-
ister of foreign affairs, by the lord high admiral, by all
the ministers, in fact ; yes, even by the sultan." "Yes,"
exclaimed a fourth, "fortune attends his steps. He is a
wealthy distinguished gentleman ; but — but — you know
295
296 TALES OF THE PALACE.
what I mean ! " Yes, certainly," interrupted the others ;
" it is true he has his burden to carry, and I wouldn't care
to change places with him. He is rich, and a man of
rank, but, but — "
Ali Banu had a splendid house on the finest square
in Alessandria. In front of the house was a broad ter-
race, surrounded by a marble wall, and shaded by palm
trees. Here the sheik often sat of an evening smoking
his nargileh. At a respectable distance, twelve richly
costumed slaves awaited his orders ; one carried his betel,
another held his parasol, a third had vessels of solid gold
filled with rare sherbet, a fourth carried a fan of peacock's
feathers to drive away the flies from his master's person,
others were singers and carried lutes and wind instru-
ments to entertain him with music when he so desired,
while the best educated of them all carried scrolls from
which to read to their master.
But they waited in vain for him to signify his pleasure.
He desired neither music nor song; he did not wish to
hear passages or poems from the wise poets of the past ; he
would not taste of the sherbet, nor chew of the betel ; and
even the slave with the fan had his labor for his pains,
as the master was indifferent to the flies that buzzed about
him.
The passers-by often stopped and wondered over the
splendor of the house, at the richly dressed slaves, and
the signs of comfort that prevailed every-where; but
when their eyes fell on the sheik, sitting so grave and
melancholy under the palms, with his gaze never once
wandering from the little blue clouds of his nargileh, they
shook their heads and said : "Truly, this rich man is a
poor man. He, who has so much, is poorer than one
who has nothing; for the Prophet has not given him the
sense to enjoy it." Thus spake the people ; they laughed
at him and passed on.
One evening, as the sheik again sat under the palms
before his door, in all his pomp, some young men stand-
ing in the street looked at him and laughed.
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 297
"Truly," said one, " Sheik Ali Banu is a foolish man;
had I his wealth, I should make a different use of it.
Every day I would- live sumptuously and in joy; my
friends should dine with me in the large salons of the
house, and song and laughter should fill these sad halls."
"Yes," rejoined another, "all that might be very fine;
but many friends would make short work of a fortune,
even were it as large as that of the sultan (whom the
Prophet preserve); but if I sat there under the palms,
fronting this beautiful square, my slaves should sing and
play, my dancers should come and dance and leap
and furnish all sorts of entertainment. Then, too, I
should take pleasure in smoking the nargileh, should be
served with the costly sherbet, and enjoy myself in all
this like a king of Bagdad."
" The sheik," said a third young man, who was a
writer, " should be a wise and learned man ; and really
his lectures on the Koran show him to be a man of ex-
tensive reading; But is his life ordered as is beseeming
in a man of sense .'' There stands a slave, with an armful
of scrolls ; I would give my best suit of clothes just to
read one of them, for they are certainly rare treasures.
But he! Why, he sits and smokes, and leaves books —
books — alone! If I were Sheik Ali Banu, the fellow
should read to me until he was entirely out of breath, or
until night came on; and even then he should read to
me till I had fallen asleep,"
" Ha! you will grant that my plan for enjoying life is
the best," laughed a fourth. " Eating and drinking,
dancing and singing, hearing the tales and poems of mis-
erable authors ! No, I would have it all another way.
He has the finest of horses and camels, and abundance
of money. In his place, I would travel — travel to the
ends of the earth, to the Muscovites, to the Franks; no
distance should prevent my seeing the wonders of the
world. That's what I would do, if I were that man
yonder."
"Youth is a beautiful season, and the age at which
298 TALES OF THE PALACE.
one is joyful," said an old man, of insignificant appear-
ance, who stood near them, and had overheard their
conversation. "But permit me to say that youth is also
foolish, and talks thoughtlessly now and then without
knowing what it says."
" What were you saying, old man ? " asked the young
men in surprise. " Did you mean us ? How does it con-
cern you, if we find fault with the sheik's mode of life? "
" If one is better informed than another, he should
correct the other's errors; so says the Prophet," rejoined
the old man. "The sheik, it is true, is blessed with
plenty, and has every thing that the heart could desire;
yet he has reason to be sad and melancholy. Did you
suppose he was always thus.'* No; fifteen years ago he
was cheerful and active as the gazelle, lived merrily,
and enjoyed life. At that time he had a son, the joy of
his life, handsome and talented, and those who saw and
heard him talk envied the sheik his idol, for he was not
more than ten years old, and yet there were few youths
of eighteen as well educated."
"And he died? The poor sheik!" cried the young
writer.
" It would be a consolation to the sheik to know that
he had gone to the mansions of the Prophet, where he
would be better off than here in Alessandria; but that
which the sheik had to suffer is far worse. It was at the
time when the Franks, like hungry wolves, invaded our
land, and waged war against us. They took Alessandria,
and from here they went on further and attacked the Mam-
elukes. The sheik was a wise man, and understood how
to get along with the enemy. But whether it was be-
cause they had designs on his treasure, or because he
had taken the Faithful into his house, I do not know for a
certainty; but they came one day to him and accused
him of having secretly supplied the Mamelukes with pro-
visions, horses and weapons. It was of no use that he
proved his innocence, for the Franks are a rough, hard-
hearted people, when it is a question of extorting money.
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 299
They took his young son, Kairam, as a hostage to their
camp. The sheik offered a large sum of money for his re-
turn, but they held on to the boy for a still higher bid.
In the meantime they received an order from their pasha,
or whatever his title might be, to embark on their vessels.
Not a soul in Alessandria knew a thing about it, and all
at once they were seen standing out to sea, having, it is
believed, taken little Kairam with them, as nothing has
ever been heard of him since."
" Oh, the poor man ! how terribly Allah has chastened
him ! " the young men exclaimed in concert, looking.with
pity at the sheik, who, with such magnificent surround-
ings, sat sad and lonely under the palms.
" His wife, whom he loved so dearly, died from grief
at the loss of her son. The sheik then bought a ship,
fitted it out, and induced the Frank physician who lives
down there by the fountain, to sail with him to the coun-
try of the Franks, to search for young Kairam. They set
sail, and had a long passage before reaching the land of
those Giaours, those Infidels, who had been in Alessan-
dria. But there every thing was in a horrible tumult.
They had just beheaded their sultan ; and the pashas and
the rich and the poor were now engaged in taking each
other's heads off, and there was no order or law in the
land Their search for little Kairam was a vain one, and
the Frank physician finally advised the sheik to embark
for home, as their own heads might be endangered by a
longer stay. So they came back again ; and since their
arrival the sheik has lived just as he does to-day, mourn-
ing for his son. And he is in the right. Must he not
think, whenever he eats and drinks : ' Perhaps at this
moment my poor Kairam hungers and thirsts .'' ' And
when he has arranged himself in costly shawls, and hol-
iday suits, as required by his office and rank, must he not
think : ' He has probably nothing now with which to
cover his nakedness ? ' And when he is surrounded by
singers, dancers, readers, who are all his slaves, does he
not think : ' Now my son may be dancing and making
800 TALES OF THE PALACE.
music for his master in the Frank's country, just as he is
ordered?' But what pains him most is the fear lest lit-
tle Kairam, being so far from the land of his fathers, and
surrounded by Infidels who jest at his religion, may be-
come separated from the faith of his fathers, so that he
will not at the last be able to embrace him in the gardens
of paradise. This is what makes him so mild with his
slaves, and prompts his large gifts to the poor; for he be-
lieves that Allah will recompense him by moving the
heart of his son's master to treat Kairam with kindness.
Also, on each anniversary of his son's abduction, he sets
twelve slaves free."
"I have heard of that," said the writer. "One hears
curious stories floating about; but no mention was made
to me of the son. But, on the other hand, it is said that
the sheik is a singular man, and remarkably fond of
stories, and that every year he institutes a story-telling
match between his slaves, and the one who tells the best
story is rewarded with his freedom."
" Don't put any faith in these reports," said the old
man. " It is just as I have told you ; it is, however, pos-
sible that he seeks the relaxation afforded by a story, en
this day of painful recollections ; but still he frees the
slaves on his son's account. But the night is cold, and
I have far to go. Schalem aleikum — peace be with you,
young gentlemen, and think better, in the future, of the
good sheik."
The young people thanked the old man for the infor-
mation he had given them, glanced once more at the sor-
rowing father, and walked away saying to one another :
*' On the whole, I should not care to be the Sheik Ali
Banu."
Not long afterward, it so- happened that these same
young men passed down the street at the hour of morn-
ing prayers. The old man and his story recurred to their
minds, and they expressed their sympathy for the sheik
as they looked up at his house. But how astonished were
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 301
they to find the house and grounds gaily decorated !
From the roof, where comely slave women were prom-
enading, banners waved; the porch of the house was
covered with costly carpets ; silks were laid down over
the steps, and beautiful cloth, of a texture so fine that
most people would have been glad to have a holiday suit
cut from it, was spread well into the street.
" Hey ! How the sheik has changed in the last few
days ! " exclaimed the young writer. " Is he about to give
a banquet ? Will he test the powers of his singers and
dancers.'* Only look at this carpet! Is there another as
fine in all Alessandria .'* And this cloth laid right on the
ground ; really that is too wasteful ! "
" Do you know what I think.'*" said another. "He
must be going to receive some guest of high rank ; for
these are preparations such as are made when a ruler of
a great country or a minister of the sultan blesses a house
with his presence. Who can possibly be coming to-
day.?"
" Look! is not that our old friend below } Fle would
be able to give us some information about this. Ho,
there! old gentleman! Can't you come up here a
moment.? "
The old man noticed their gestures, and approached
them, recognizing them as the young men with whom he
had conversed some days before. They called his atten-
tion to the changes in the sheik's house, and asked him
if he knew what distinguished guest was expected.
" You seem to think," replied he, " that Ali Banu has
arranged for some festivities, or that he is to be honored
by the visit of some great man. Such is not the case;
but to-day is the twelfth day of the month of Ramadan,
as you know,, and is the day on which his son was taken
prisoner."
" But by the beard of the Prophet! " exclaimed one of
the young fellows; "everything there has the appear-
ance of a wedding or other festival ; and still it is the
anniversary of his greatest sorrow. Come, how will you
302 TALES OF THE PALACE.
harmonize this discrepancy ? Confess that the sheik is
somewhat shattered in mind."
" Do you always render such a hasty verdict, my
young friend ? " asked the old man, smiling. " This time
also your arrow was pointed and sharp, and the string of
your bow drawn tight; and yet your arrow flew wide of
the mark. Know, then, that to-day the sheik expects his
son ! "
" Then he is found ? " shouted the young men joy-
fully.
" No, and it will probably be a long time before he is
found. But listen : Eight or ten years ago, as the sheik
was passing this anniversary in sorrow and lamentations,
also freeing slaves and giving food and drink to the poor,
it so happened that he also gave food and drink to a der-
vish, who, tired and faint, lay in the shadow of his house.
Now the dervish was a nholy man, and experienced in
prophecies and the signs of the stars. After his refresh-
ment by the kind hand of the sheik, he went up to him
and said : ' I know the cause of your sorrow ; is not to-
day the twelfth of Ramadan, and was it not on this day
that you lost your son.'* But cheer up, for this day of
sadness shall be changed to one of joy ; know that on
this same day your son will sometime return to you.*
"Thus spake the dervish. It would be a sin for a
Mussulman to doubt the word of such a man, and
although the sorrow of Ali Banu may not have been
lessened thereby, yet he continues to look for the return
of his son on this day, and adorns his house and porch
and steps as though little Kairam might arrive at any
moment."
" Wonderful ! " exclaimed the writer. " But I should
like to see the decorations inside the house, and note
how the sheik bears himself amongst all this splendor ;
but, above all, I should like to listen to the tales that are
related to him by his slaves."
" Nothing easier to arrange than that," replied the old
man. "The steward of the slaves of that house has
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 303
been my friend these many years, and would not grudge
me a seat in the salon, where, among the crowd of ser-
vants and friends of the sheik, a single stranger would
not be noticed. I will speak to him about letting you
in ; there are only four of you, and it might be arranged.
Come at the ninth hour to this square, and I will give
you an answer."
The young men returned their thanks, and went away
full of curiosity to see how all this would end.
The young men were on hand at the appointed hour,
and on the square before the sheik's house they met the
old man, who told them that the steward would admit
them. He went before them, not by way of the decor-
ated steps and gate, but through a little side gate, that
he closed carefully after them. Then he led them through
many passages until they came to the large salon. Here
there was a great crowd on all sides ; there were richly
dressed men of rank of the city — friends of the sheik,
who had come to console him in his sorrow. There were
slaves of every race and nation. But everybody wore a
sorrowful expression, for they all loved their master and
shared his grief. At one end of the salon, on a costly
divan, sat the nearest friends of Ali Banu, who were
waited upon by slaves. Near them, on the floor, sat the
sheik, whose grief would not permit him to sit in state.
His head was supported in his hands, and he seemed to
be paying little attention to the consolations whispered
to him by his friends. Opposite him sat some old and
young men in slave costume. The old man informed
his young friends that these were the slaves whom Ali
Banu would free to-day. Among them were some Franks;
and the old man called his friends' special attention to
one of them, who was of extraordinary beauty, and was
still quite young. The sheik had recently bought him,
for an enormous sum, from some slave-dealers of Tunis,
and was, notwithstanding his high cost, about to set him
free, believing that the more Franks he returned to their
fatherland the sooner the Prophet would restore his son.
304
TALES OF THE PALACE,
After refreshments had been handed around, the
sheik gave a sign to the steward, who now stood up amid
the deep silence that prevailed in the room. He stepped
before the slaves who were shortly to be freed, and said
in a clear voice : " Men, who will receive your freedom
to-day, through the grace of my master Ali Banu, Sheik
of Alessandria, conform now to the custom of this house
on this day, and begin your narratives."
After much whispering among themselves, an old
slave arose and began his story.
THE DWARF NOSEY.
IRE! They are wrong who believe that
fairies and magicians existed only at
the time of Haroun-al-Raschid, or who
assert that the reports of the doings of
the genii and their princes, which one
hears on the market-place, are untrue.
There are fairies to-day, and it is not
so long ago that I myself was the wit-
ness of an occurrence in which genii
were concerned.
In an important city of my dear fatherland, Germany,
there lived, some years ago, a poor but honest shoemaker
and his wife. In the day time he sat at the corner of
the street, repairing shoes and slippers, and even made
new ones when he could find a customer, although he
had to first purchase the leather, as he was too poor
to keep any stock on hand. His wife sold vegeta-
bles and fruits, raised by her on a small plat before their
door, and many people chose to buy of her because she
THE DWARF NOSEY. 305
was clean and neatly dressed, and knew how to make
the best display of her vegetables.
These worthy people had a pleasant-faced, handsome
boy, well-shaped and quite large for a child of eight
years. He was accustomed to sit by his mother's side
on the market-place, and to carry home a part of the
fruit for the women pr cooks who bought largely of his
mother ; and he rarely returned from these errands with-
out a beautiful flower, or a piece of money, or cakes ;
— as the masters of these cooks were always pleased to
see the little fellow at their houses, and never failed to
reward him generously.
One day the shoemaker's wife sat, as usual, in the
market-place ; while ranged around her were baskets of
cabbages and other vegetables, all kinds of herbs and
seeds, and also, in a small basket, early pears, apples,
and apricots. Little Jacob — this was the boy's name —
sat near her and cried her wares in a manly voice : " This
way, gentlemen ! see what beautiful cabbages ! how
sweet-smelling are these herbs ! early pears, ladies ! early
apples and apricots ! Who buys? My mother offers them
cheap." An old woman came to the market, torn and
ragged, with a small sharp-featured face, wrinkled with
age, and a crooked pointed nose that nearly reached the
chin She leaned on a long crutch; and it was not easy
to see how she got over the ground, as she limped and
slid and staggered along — as if she had wheels on her
feet, and was in momentary danger of being tilted over
and striking her pointed nose on the pavement.
The shoemaker's wife looked attentively at this old
woman. For sixteen years she had been in daily attend-
ance at the market, but had never before seen this singu-
lar creature. But she involuntarily shrank back, as the
old woman tottered towards her and stopped before her
baskets.
"Are you Hannah, the vegetable dealer.?" asked the
old woman, in a harsh cracked voice, her head shaking
from side to side.
U 13*
306 TALES OF THE PALACE,
" Yes, I am she," replied the shoemaker's wife. " Can
I do any thing for you? "
" We'll see, we'll see! Look at the herbs, look at the
herbs, and see whether you have any thing I want,"
answered the old woman as she bent down over the
baskets, and, pushing her dark skinny hands down among
the herbs, seized the bundles that were so tastefully
spread out, and raised them one after another to her
long nose, snuffing at every part of them. It pressed
heavily on the heart of the shoemaker's wife to see her
rare herbs handled in such a way, but she did not dare
to offer any objections, as purchasers were privileged to
examine her goods ; and, besides this, she experienced
a singular fear of the old woman. When she had rum-
maged through the basket, the old woman muttered :
"Miserable stuff! poor herbs! nothing there that I want;
much better fifty years ago; bad stuff— bad stuff! "
These remarks displeased little Jacob. "You are a
shameless old woman ! " cried he, angrily. . " First you
put your dirty brown fingers into the beautiful herbs and
rumple them, then you put them up to your long nose,
so that any one who saw it done will never buy them,
and then you abuse our wares by calling them poor stuff,
when, let me tell you, the duke's cook buys every thing
of us!"
The old woman squinted at the spirited boy, laughed
derisively, and said in a husky voice: "Sonny — sonny!
So my nose, my beautiful long nose, pleases you ? You
shall also have one in the middle of your face to hang
down to your chin." While speaking, she slid along to
another basket containing cabbages. She took the finest
white head up in her hands, squeezed them together till
they creaked, flung them down again into the basket in
disorder, and repeated once more : " Bad wares I poor
cabbages ! ' '
"Don't wabble your head about so horribly!" ex-
claimed the boy, uneasily. " Your neck is as thin as a
THE DWARF NOSEY, 307
cabbage-Stem ; it might break and let your head fall into
the basket ; who then would buy of us ? "
"Don't you like my thin neck?" muttered the old
woman, laughing. "You shall have none at all, but your
head shall stick into your shoulders, so as not to fall
from your little body."
" Don't talk such stuff to the child ! " said the shoe-
maker's wife, indignant at the continued inspection, fin-
gering and smelling of her wares. " If you want to buy
any thing, make haste ; you are driving off all my other
customers."
"Good ! it shall be as you say," cried the old woman,
grimly. " I will take these six heads of cabbage. But
look here — I have to lean on my crutch and cannot carry
any thing ; let your little son carry my purchases home ;
I will reward him."
The child was unwilling to go, and began to cry, as he
was afraid of the ugly old woman ; but his mother bade
him go, as she considered it a sin to burden a weak old
woman with so heavy a load. Half crying, he obeyed
her ; gathered the cabbages together in a towel, and fol-
lowed the old woman from the market.
She went so slowly that it was three quarters of an
hour before she reached a remote part of the city, and
finally stopped before a tumble-down house. Then she
drew a rusty old hook from her pocket, and inserted it
skillfully into a small hole in the door, which sprung open
with a bang. But how surprised was little Jacob as he
entered ! The interior of the house was splendidly fitted
up ; the ceilings and walls were of marble ; the furniture
of the finest ebony, inlaid with gold and mother-of-pearl ;
while the floor was of glass, and so smooth that the boy
slipped and fell several times. The old woman then drew
a silver whistle from her pocket and whistled a tune that
resounded shrilly through the house. In response to this,
some Guinea-pigs came down the stairs ; but, as seemed
strange to Jacob, they walked upright on two legs, wore
308 TALES OF THE PALACE.
nutshells in place of shoes, and had on clothes and even
hats of the latest fashion.
" Where are my slippers, you rabble ? " demanded the
old woman, striking at them with her crutch as they
sprang squeaking into the air. " How long must I stand
here waiting ? "
The pigs rushed quickly up the stairs, and soon re-
turned, bringing a pair of cocoanut shells lined with
leather, which the old woman put on. Now all her limp-
ing and stumbling disappeared. She threw her staff
away, and glided with great rapidity over the glass floor,
pulling little Jacob along by the hand. At last she
stopped in a room containing all kinds of furniture, that
bore some resemblance to a kitchen, although the tables
were mahogany, and the divans were covered with rich
tapestry, suitable for a room of state.
" Take a seat," said the old woman pleasantly, plac-
ing Jacob in a corner of the divan and moving the table
before him, so that he could not well get out of his seat.
" Sit down ; you have had a heavy load to carry. Human
heads are not so light, not so light."
"But, madame, what strange things you say!" cried
the boy. " I am really tired ; but then I carried cabbage-
heads that you bought of my mother."
" Eh! you are mistaken," laughed the old woman, as
she lifted the cover of the basket and took out a human
head by the hair. The child was frightened nearly out
of his wits. He could not imagine how this had oc-
curred ; but he thought at once of his mother, and that
if any one were to hear of this she would certainly be
arrested.
" I must now give you a reward for being so polite,"
muttered the old woman. *' Have patience for a little
while, and I will make you a soup that you will never
forget as long as you live." With this she whistled once
more. Thereupon many Guinea-pigs, all in clothes, came
in; they had kitchen aprons tied around them, and in
their waistbands were ladles and carving-knives. After
THE DWARF NOSEY. 309
these, a lot of squirrels came leaping in, dressed in wide
Turkish trousers, standing upright, and wearing little
velvet caps on their heads. They seemed to be the
scullions, as they raced up and down the walls and
brought pans and dishes, eggs and butter, herbs and meal,
which they placed on the hearth. Then the old woman
glided across the floor in her cocoanut shoes, bustled
about now here and now there, and the boy saw she was
about to cook him something. Now the fire crackled and
blazed up; then the kettle began to smoke and steam. ; an
agreeable odor was spread through the room : while the
old woman ran back and forth, followed by the squirrels
and Guinea-pigs, and whenever she came to the fire she
stopped to stick her long nose into the pot. Finally the
soup began to bubble and boil, clouds of steam shot up
into the air, and the froth ran over into the fire. There-
upon the old woman took the kettle off, poured some of
its contents into a silver bowl, and placed the same before
little Jacob, saying :
" There, sonny, there, eat some of this soup, and you
shall have those things that so plea'sed you about me.
You will also become a clever cook; but herbs — no, you
will never find such herbs; why didn't your mother have
them in her basket."
The boy did not understand very well what she said,
but he gave his whole attention to the soup, which was
very much to his taste. His mother had often prepared
him nice food, but never any thing that could equal this.
The fragrance of choice herbs and spices rose from his
soup, which was neither too sweet nor too sour, and very
strong.
While he was swallowing the last drops from the bowl,
the Guinea-pigs burned some Arabic incense, the blue
smoke of which swept through the room. Thicker and
thicker became these clouds, till they filled the room from
floor to ceiling. The odor of the incense had a magical
effect on the boy ; for, cry as often as he would that he
must go back to his mother, at every attempt to rouse
310 TALES OF THE PALACE.
himself he sank back sleepily, and finally fell fast asleep
on the old woman's divan. He dreamed strange dreams.
It seemed to him that the old woman was pulling oft" his
clothes, and giving him in their place the skin of a squir-
rel. Now he could leap and climb like a squirrel ; he
associated with the other squirrels and with the Guinea-
pigs, all of whom were very nice well-bred people, and in
common with them, thought himself in the service of the
old woman. At first his duties were those of a shoe-
black — that is, he had to put oil on the cocoanuts that
served the old woman for slippers, and rub them until
they shone brightly. However, as he had often done
similar work at home, he was quite skillful at it. After
the first year — as it seemed to him in his dream - — he
was given more genteel employment ; with other squir-
rels, he was occupied in catching floating particles of dust,
and when they had accumulated enough of these parti-
cles, they rubbed them through the finest hair sieve, for
the old woman considered these dust atoms to be some-
thing superb, and as she had lost her teeth, she had her
bread made of them. After another year's service, he
thought, he was placed in the ranks of those whose duty
it was to provide the old woman with drinking-water.
You must not suppose that she had had a cistern sunk,
or placed a barrel in the yard to catch rain-water for this
purpose; no, there was much more refinement displayed;
the squirrels — and Jacob among them — had to collect
the dew of the roses in hazelnut shells for the old woman's
drink. And as she was a very thirsty body, the water-
carriers had a hard time of it. In the course of another
year he was given some inside work, such as the position
of floor-cleaner ; and as the floor was of glass, on which
even a breath would gather, he had no easy task. They
had to sweep it, and were required to do their feet up in
old cloths, and in that condition step around the room.
In the fourth year he was employed in the kitchen. This
was a position of honor that could be attained only after
a long apprenticeship. Jacob served there, rising from a
THE DWARF NOSEY. 311
scullion to be first pastry-cook, and soon acquired such
uncommon cleverness and experience in all arts of the
kitchen, that he often wondered at himself. The most
difficult dishes — such as pasties seasoned with two hun-
dred different essences, and vegetable soup consisting of
all the vegetables on earth — all this he was learned in,
and could prepare any thing speedily. Thus had some
seven years passed in the service of the old woman, when
one day she took off her cocoanut shoes, grasped her
crutch, and ordered Jacob to pluck a chicken, stuff it
with herbs, and have it all nicely roasted by the time she
came back. He did all this in accordance with the rules
of his art. He wrung the chicken's neck, scalded it in
hot water, pulled out the feathers, scraped the skin till it
was nice and smooth, and, having drawn it, began to col-
lect some herbs for the dressing. In the room where the
vegetables were kept he discovered a closet which he had
never noticed before, the door of which stood ajar. He
went nearer, curious to see what was kept there ; and
beheld many baskets, from which a powerful but pleasant
odor arose. He opened one of these baskets and found
therein herbs of quite peculiar shape and color. The
312 TALES OF THE PALACE.
stems and leaves were of a bluish-green, and bore a small
flower of brilliant red, bordered with gold. He examined
this flower thoughtfully, smelt of it, and discovered that
it gave forth the same strong odor that he had inhaled
from the soup the old woman had cooked for him so long
ago. But so strong was the fragrance that he began to
sneeze ; he sneezed more and more violently, and at last
— woke up, sneezing.
He lay on the divan and looked around him in aston-
ishment. " Really, how true one's dreams do seem!"
said he to himself. "Just now I should have been will-
ing to swear that I was a mean little squirrel, the com-
panion of Guinea-pigs and other low creatures, and from
them exalted to be a great cook ! How my mother will
laugh when I tell her all this ! But may she not scold
me for going to sleep in a strange house, instead of hur-
rying back to help her at the market-place .'* "
So thinking, he got up to go away; but found his
limbs cramped, and his neck so stiff that he could not
move it from side to side. He had to laugh at himself
for being so helplessly sleepy ; for every moment, before
he knew it, he was striking his nose on a clothes-press,
or on the wall, or knocked it against the door-frame when
he turned around quickly. The squirrels and Guinea-
pigs were whining around him, as if they wanted to ac-
company him, and he actually gave them an invitation to
do so, as he stood upon the threshold, for they were nice
little creatures ; but they rushed quickly back into the
house on their nutshells, and he could hear them squeak-
ing from a distance.
It was a remote quarter of the city into which the old
woman had led him, and he had difficulty in finding his
way out of the narrow alleys ; besides, he was in the
midst of a crowd who seemed to have discovered a dwarf
in the vicinity, for all around him he heard shouts of:
" Hey! look at the ugly dwarf! Where does the dwarf
come from .? Why, what a long nose he has ! and look
at the way his head sticks into his shoulders, and his
THE DWARF NOSEY. 313
ugly brown hands!" At any other time, Jacob would
willingly have joined them, as it was one of the delights
of his life to see giants or dwarfs, or any rare and strange
sights ; but now he felt obliged to hurry back to his
mother.
He was rather uneasy in his mind when he arrived at
the market. His mother still sat there, and had quite a
quantity of fruit in the basket ; so that he could not have
slept very long after all. But still he noticed, before
reaching her, that she was very sad, as she did not call
on the passers to buy, but supported her head in her
hand; and when he came nearer he thought her much
paler than usual. He hesitated as to what he should do,
but finally mustered up courage to slip up behind her,
laid his hand confidingly on her arm and said : '' Mother,
what is the matter.'' Are you angry with me.? "
His mother turned around, but on perceiving him
sprang back with a cry of horror.
"What do you want with me, ugly dwarf? "cried she.
" Be off with you ! I will not stand such tricks ! "
"But, mother, what is the matter with you?" asked
Jacob, in a frightened way. " You are certainly not well ;
why do you chase your son away from you ? "
" I have already told you to go your way," replied
Hannah, angrily. " You will get no money from me by
your jugglery, you hateful monster ! "
" Surely, God has taken awa^ her understanding!'*
said the child, sorrowfully, to himself. " What means
shall I take to get her home ? Dear mother, only be
reasonable now; just look at me once closely; I am
really your son, your Jacob."
" This joke is being carried too far," cried Hannah to
her neighbor. " Only look at this hateful dwarf, who
stands there and keeps away all my customers, besides
daring to make a jest of my misfortune. He says to me,
' I am your son, your Jacob,' — the impudent fellow ! "
Upon that Hannah's neighbors all got up and began
to abuse him as wickedly as they knew how — and mar-
14
314 TALES OF THE PALACE.
ket-women, as you know, understand it pretty well —
ending by accusing him of making sport of the misfor-
tune of poor Hannah, whose son, beautiful as a picture,
had been stolen from her seven years ago : and they
threatened to fall upon him in a body, and scratch his
eyes out, if he did not at once go away.
Poor little Jacob knew not what to make of all this.
Was it not true that he had gone to the market as usual
with his mother, early this morning.'' that he had helped
her arrange the fruits, and afterwards had gone with the
old woman to her house, had there eaten a little soup,
had indulged in a short nap, and come right back again?
And now his mother and her neighbors talked about seven
years, and called him an ugly dwarf! What, then, had
happened to him.-*
When he saw that his mother would not hear another
word from him, tears sprang into his eyes, and he went
sadly down the street to the stall where his father mended
shoes. " Now I will see," thought he, " whether my
father will not know me. I will stop in the door-way
and speak to him." On arriving at the shoemaker's
stall, he placed himself in the door-way, and looked in.
The master was so busily occupied with his work, that
he did not notice him at first, but when by chance he
happened to look at the door, he let shoes, thread and
awl drop to the ground, and exclaimed in affrights "In
heaven's name! — what is that.'' what is that? "
" Good evening, master," said the boy, as he stepped
inside the shop. " How do you do? "
" Poorly, poorly, little master," replied the father, to
Jacob's great surprise; as he also did not seem to recog-
nize him. " My business does not flourish very well, I
have no one to assist me, and am getting old; and yet an
apprentice would be too dear."
" But have you no little son, who could one of these
days assist you in your work ? " inquired the boy.
" I had one, whose name was Jacob, and who must
now be a tall active fellow of twenty, who could be a
THE DWARF NOSEY. 315
great support to me were he here. He must lead a
happy life no^. When he was only twelve years old he
showed himself to be very clever, and already understood
a good deal about the trade. He was pretty and pleas-
ant too. He would have attracted custom, so that I
should not have to mend any more, but only make new
shoes. But so it goes in the world! "
"Where is your son, then? " asked Jacob, in a trem-
bling voice.
" God only knows," replied the old man. " Seven years
ago, — seven years — he was stolen from us on the
market-place."
" Seven years ago ! " exclaimed Jacob in amazement.
"Yes, little master, seven years ago. I remember as
though it were but yesterday how my wife came home
weeping, and crying that the child had been gone the
whole day, that she had inquired and searched every-
where, but could not find him. I had often said that it
would turn out so ; for Jacob was a beautiful child, as
everybody said, and my wife was so proud of him, and
was pleased when the people praised him, and she often
sent him to carry vegetables and the like to the best
houses. That was all well enough ; he was richly re-
warded every time; but I always said: 'Take care! the
city is large, and many bad people live in it. Mind
what I say about little Jacob.?' Well, it turned out
as I had predicted. An ugly old woman once came to
the market, haggled over some fruits and vegetables, and
finally bought more than she -could carry home. My
wife — compassionate soul — sent the child with her;
and from that hour we saw him no more! "
"And that was seven years ago you say ? "
" It will be seven years in the Spring. We had him
cried on the streets, and went from house to house and
inquired for him. Many had known and loved the pretty
youngster, and nOw searched with us; but all in vain.
Nor did any one know who the woman was that had
bought the vegetables ; but a decrepit old woman, some
316 TALES OF THE PALACE.
ninety years of age, said that it was very likely the
wicked witch Kraeuterweiss^ who comes once in every fifty
years to the city to make purchases."
Such was the story Jacob's father told him ; and when
the shoemaker had finished, he pegged away stoutly at
his shoe, drawing the thread out with both fists as far as
his arms could reach.
By and by Jacob comprehended what had happened
to him, namely : that he had not dreamed at all, but that
he must have served the wicked witch as a squirrel for
seven years. Anger and grief so swelled his heart that
it almost broke. The old woman had stolen seven years
of his youth ; and what had he received as compensation
therefor? The ability to make cocoanut slippers shine
brightly ; to clean a glass floor ; and all the mysteries of
cooking that he had learried of the guinea-pigs. He
stood there a long time thinking over his fate, when his
father finally asked him: "Is there any thing in my line
you would like, young master.^ A pair of new slippers,
or," he added, smiling, " perhaps a covering for your
nose.'' "
" What's that about my nose ? " asked Jacob. *' What
do I want of a cover for it ? "
" Well," responded the shoemaker, " every one to his
taste ; but I must say this much to you : if I had such a
terrible nose, I would make for it a case of rose-colored
patent leather. Look ! I have a fine piece of it in my
hand here ; it would take at least a yard. But how well
your nose would be protected ! As it is now, I know you
can't help striking your nose on every door-post, and
against every wagon that you try to get out of the way
of."
Jacob stood mute with terror. He felt of "his nose; it
was thick, and at least two hands long! So, too, had the
old wornan changed his figure so that his mother did not
know him, and everybody had called him an ugly dwarf!
" Master," said he, half crying, " have you a mirror
handy, where I can look at myself.-* "
THE DWARF NOSEY. 317
" Young master," replied his father gravely. " You do
not possess a figure that should make you vain, and you
can have no reason to look in a glass every hour. Break
off the habit ; it is an especially silly one for you to in-
dulge in."
" Oh, do but let me look in the glass ! " cried Jacob.
" I assure you it is not from vanity I ask it."
" Leave me in peace — I have none. My wife has a
small one, but I don't know where she keeps it. But if
you are bound to look in a glass, across the street lives
Urban, the barber, who has a mirror twice as large as
your head; look into that; and in the meantime, good
morning! "
With these words, his father pushed him gently out
of the door, closed it after him, and sat down once more
to his work. Jacob, very much cast-down, went across
the street to Urban, whom he had known well in the
past.
"Good morning. Urban," said he to the barber. "" I
have come to beg a small favor of you ; be so good as to
let me look into your glass a moment."
" With pleasure; there it is," laughed the barber, and
his customers, who were waiting for a shave, laughed
with him. " You are a pretty fellow, tall and slim, with
a neck like a swan, hands like a queen, and a stumpy
nose that can not be equalled for beauty. You are a
little vain of it, to be sure; but keep on looking; it
shall not be said of me that I was so jealous I would
not let you look in my glass."
The barber's speech was followed by shouts of laugh-
ter that fairly shook the shop. Jacob, in the meantime,
had approached the mirror and looked at his reflection
in the glass. Tears came into his eyes. " Yes, surely
you could not recognize your little Jacob, dear mother,"
thought he. " He did not look thus in those joyful days
when you paraded with him before the people!" His
eyes had become small, like those of the pigs ; his nose
was monstrous, and hung down over his mouth and chin ;
318 TALES OF THE PALACE.
the neck seemed to have entirely disappeared, as his
head sank deeply into his shoulders, and it was only
with the greatest effort that he could move it to the right
or left. His body was still of the same height as seven
years before; but what others gain from the twelfth to
the twentieth year in height, he made up in breadth.
His back and breast were drawn out rounding, so as to
present the appearance of a small but closely-packed
sack. This stout, heavy trunk was placed on thin, weak
legs that did not seem able to support the weight. But
still larger were his arms ; they were as large as those
of a full-grown man; his hands were rough, and of a
yellowish - brown ; his fingers long and spindling, and
when he stretched them down straight he could touch
the ground with their tips without stooping. Such was
the appearance of little Jacob, who had grown to be a
misshapen dwarf.
He recalled now the morning on which the old woman
had come up to his mother's baskets. Every thing that
he had criticised about her — the long nose, the ugly
fingers, every thing, she had inflicted on him; only the
long trembling neck she had left out entirely.
" Well, have you seen enough of yourself, my prince?"
said the barber, stepping towards him with a laugh.
" Really, if one were to try and dream of any thing like
it, it would not be possible. For I will make you a pro-
posal, my little man. My barber shop is certainly well
patronized, but not so well as it used to be, which results
from the fact that my neighbor, Barber Schaum, has
somewhere picked up a giant, who serves to allure cus-
tomers to his shop. Now, to grow a giant no great art
is required ; but to produce a little man like you is quite
another matter. Enter my service, little man ; you shall
have food, drink and lodging— every thing; for all which
you shall stand outside of my door mornings, and invite
the people to come in ; you shall make the lather, and
hand the customers the towel; and be assured we shall
both be benefitted. I shall get more customers than the
THE DWARF NOSEY. 319
man with the giant, while each one of them will cheer-
fully give you a fee."
Jacob's soul recoiled at the thought of serving as a
sign for a barber. But was he not forced to suffer this
.abuse patiently? He therefore quietly told the barber
that he had not the time for such services, and went on
his way.
Although the wicked old woman had changed his
form, she had had no power over his spirit, and of this
fact Jacob was well aware, as he no longer felt and
thought as he had done seven years before. No; he
knew he had grown wiser and more intelligent in this in-
terval; he sorrowed not over his lost beauty, not over
his ugly shape, but only over the fact that he had been
•driven like a dog from his father's door. He now resolved
to make one more attempt to convince his mother of his
identity.
He went to her in the market, and begged her to lis-
ten to him quietly. He reminded her of the day on
which he had gone home with the old woman, of 'all the
little details of his childhood, told her of his seven
years' service as a squirrel with the old witch, and how
she transformed him because he had criticised her ap-
pearance. The shoemaker's wife did not know what to
think of all this. His stories of his childhood agreed
with her own recollections ; but when he told her that he
had been a squirrel for seven years, she exclaimed: "It
is impossible! and there are no witches." And when
she looked at him, she shuddered at the sight of the
ugly dwarf, and did not believe he could be her son.
Finally, she considered it best to lay the matter before
her husband. So she collected her baskets and called
the dwarf to go with her. On reaching the shoemaker's
stall, she said :
"Look here; this person claims to be our lost son,
Jacob. He has told me all how he was stolen from us
seven years ago, and how he was bewitched by an old
hag."
320 TALES OF THE PALACE.
"Indeed!" interrupted the shoemaker, angrily. " Did
he tell you that? Wait, you good-f or nothing! I told
him all this myself, not an hour ago, and now he "runs
over to jest with you ! Enchanted are you, sonny ? I
will disenchant you again ! " With this he picked up a
bundle of thongs that he had just cut out, sprang at the
dwarf, and lashed him on his back and arms till the
dwarf cried out with pain and ran off weeping.
In that city, as in every other, there were but few
pitying souls who would assist a poor unfortunate about
whom there was any thing ridiculous. Therefore it was
that the unfortunate dwarf remained the whole day with-
out food or drink, and at evening was forced to choose
the steps of a church for his couch, cold and hard as
they were.
But when the rising sun awaked him, he began to
think seriously of how he should support himself, now
that his parents had cast him off. He was too proud to
serve as a sign for a barber's shop; he would not travel
round as a mountebank and exhibit himself for money.
What should he do? It now occurred to him that as a
squirrel he had made great progress in the art of cookery ;
he believed, not' without reason, that he could hold his
own with most cooks ; and so he resolved to make use of
his knowledge.
As soon as the streets began to show signs of life,
and the morning was fairly advanced, he entered the
church and offered up a prayer. Then he started on his
way. The duke, the ruler of the country, was a well-
known glutton and high-liver, who loved a good table, and
selected his cooks from all parts of the world. To his
palace the dwarf betook himself. When he came to
the outer gate, the guards asked him what he wanted,
and had a little sport with him. He asked to see the
master of the kitchen. They laughed, and led him through
the court, and at every step servants stopped to look
after him, laughed loudly, and fell in behind him, so that
by and by a monster procession of servants of all de-
THE DWARF NOSEY. 321
grees crowded the steps of the palace. The stable-boys
threw away their curry-combs, the messengers ran, the
carpet-beaters forgot to dust their carpets, everybody
pushed and crowded, and there was as much noise and
confusion as if the enemy had been before the gates ;
and the shout —"A dwarf! a dwarf! Have you seen the
dwarf!" — filled the air.
The steward of the palace now appeared at the door,
with a stern face, and a large whip in his hand. " For
heaven's sake, you dogs, why do you make such a noise ?
Don't you know that the duke still sleeps .'"' and there-
upon he raised the lash and let it fall on the backs of
some stable-boys and guards.
" Oh, master ! " cried they, " don't you see any thing.?
We bring here a dwarf — a dwarf such as you have never
seen before." The steward was ^able to control his
laughter only with great difficulty, when he saw the
dwarf. But it would not do to compromise his dignity by
a laugh, so he drove away the crowd with his whip, led
the dwarf into the palace, and asked him what he wanted.
When he heard that Jacob wanted to see the master of
the kitchen, he replied :
" You are mistaken, sonny ; it is me, the steward of
the palace, whom you wish to see. You would like to
become body-dwarf to the duke. Isn't that so?''
" No, master," answered the dwarf; *' I am a clever
cook, and experienced in all kinds of rare dishes ; if you
will take me to the master of the kitchen perhaps he can
make use of my services."
"Every one to his own way, little man; but you are
certainly an ill-advised youth. In the kitchen ! Why, as
body-dwarf you would have no work to do, and food and
drink to your heart's desire, and fine clothes. Still, we
will see. Your art will hardly be up to the standard of a
cook for the duke, and you are too good for a scullion."
With these words the steward took him by the hand and'
led him to the rooms of the master of the kitchen.
" Gracious master ! " said the dwarf, bowing so low
V
322
TALES OF THE PALACE.
that his hands rested on the floor, " have you no use for
a clever cook ? "
The master of the kitchen looked him over from head
to foot, and burst into a loud laugh, "What? You a
cook? Do you think that our hearths are so low that you
can see the top of one by standing on your toes and lift-
ing your head out of your shoulders ? Oh dear, little
fellow! Whoever sent you to me for employment as a
cook has made a fool of you." So spoke the master of
the kitchen, laughing loudly ; and the steward and all the
servants in the room joined in the laugh.
But the dwarf did not allow himself to be discon-
certed. " An egg or two, a little syrup and wine, and
THE DWARF NOSEY. 323
meal and spices, can be spared in a house where there is
such plenty," said he. " Give me some kind of a dainty
dish to prepare, furnish me with what I need, and it shall
be made quickly before your eyes, and you will have to
confess that I am a cook by rule and right."
While the dwarf spoke, it was wonderful to see how
bis little eyes sparkled, how his long nose swayed from
side to side, and his long spider-like fingers gesticulated
in unison with his speech. " Come on ! " cried the mas-
ter of the kitchen, taking the arm of the steward. " Come
on ; just for a joke, let's go down to the kitchen ! " They
went through many passages, and at last reached the
kitchen, which was a high roomy building splendidly
fitted up. On twenty hearths burned a steady fire ; a
stream of clear water, in which fish were darting about,
flowed through the middle of the room ; the utensils for
immediate use were kept in closets made of marble and
costly woods, and to the right and left were ten rooms in
which were preserved every thing costly and rare for the
palate that could be found in the entire country of the
Franks and even in the Levant. Kitchen servants, of all
•degrees, were running about, rattling kettles and pans,
and with forks and ladles in their hands ; but when the
master of the kitchen entered, they all stopped and re-
mained so still that one heard only the crackling of the
fires and the splashing of the stream.
" What has His Grace ordered for breakfast this morn-
ing? " inquired the master of the kitchen of the break-
fast-cook.
" Sir, he has been pleased to order Danish soup and
red Hamburg dumplings."
" Very well," said the master of the kitchen. " Did
you hear, little man, what His Grace will have to eat .'*
Do you feel capable of preparing these difficult dishes .'*
In any event, you will not be able to make the dumplings,
for that is a secret."
" Nothing easier," replied the dwarf, to the astonish-
ment of his hearers ; for when a squirrel he had often
324 TALES OF THE PALACE.
made these dishes. " Nothing easier ; for the soup, I
shall require this and that vegetable, this and that spice,
the fat of a wild boar, turnip, and eggs ; but for the
dumpling," continued he, in a voice so low that only the
master of the kitchen and the breakfast-cook could hear,
" for the dumpling, I shall use four different kinds of
meat, a little wine, the oil of a duck, ginger, and a certain
vegetable called ' stomach's joy.' "
" Ha ! By St. Benedict ! What magician learned you
this.-* " cried the cook, in astonishment. "He has given
the receipt to a hair, and the ' stomach's joy ' we did not
know of ourselves. Yes, that would improve the flavor,
no doubt. O you miracle of a cook ! "
" I would not have believed it," said the master of the
kitchen; "but let him make the experiment; give him
what things he wants, and let him prepare the break-
fast."
These commands were carried out, and every thing
was laid out near the hearth, when it was discovered that
the dwarf's nose barely came up to the fire-place. There-
fore a couple of chairs were placed together, and upon
them a marble slab was laid, and the little magician was
then invited to try his skill. The cooks, scullions, ser-
vants, and various other people, formed a large circle
around him, and looked on in astonishment to see how
dexterous were his manipulations and how neatly his
> preparations were conducted. When he was through, he
ordered both dishes to be placed on the fire, and to allow
them to cook to the exact moment when he should call
out. Then he began to count one^ two, three, and so on,
until he reached five hundred, when he sang out :
" Stop ! " ^ The pots were then set to one side, and the
dwarf invited the master of the kitchen to taste of their
contents. The head cook took a gold spoon from one of
the scullions, dipped it in the brook, and handed it to the
master of the kitchen, who stepped up to the hearth with
a solemn air, dipped his spoon into the food, tasted it,
closed his eyes, smacked his lips, and said : "By the life
THE DWARF NOSEY.
325
of the duke, it's superb ! Won't you take a spoonful,
steward ? " The steward bowed, took the spoon, tasted,
and was beside himself with pleasure. " With all re-
spect for your art, dear head cook, you have had exper-
ience, but have never made either soup or Hamburg
dumpling that could equal this ! " The cook now took a
"=^*^^,^^
taste, shook the dwarf most respectfully by the hand, and
said : " Little One ! you are a master of the art ; really,
that ' stomach's joy ' makes it perfect."
At this moment the duke's valet came into the kitchen
and announced that his grace was ready for his breakfast.
The food was now placed on silver plates and sent in to
the duke; the master of the kitchen taking the dwarf to
his own room, where he entertained him. But they had
326 TALES OF THE PALACE.
not been there long enough to say a pater-noster, (such
is the name of the Franks' prayer, O Sire, and it does not
take half as long to say it as to speak the prayer of the
Faithful,) when there came a message from the duke re-
questing the presence of the master of the kitchen. He
dressed himself quickly in his court costume, and fol-
lowed the messenger. The duke appeared to be in fine
spirits. He had eaten all there was on the silver plates,
and was wiping his beard as the master of the kitchen
entered. " Hear me, master of the kitchen," said he, " I
have always been very well pleased with your cooks up
to the present time; now tell me who it was that pre-
pared ray breakfast this morning .> It was never so
delicious since I sat on the throne of my ancestors ; tell
me the cook's name that I may send him a present of a
few ducats."
" Sire, it is a strange story," replied the master of the
kitchen ; and went on to tell the duke how a dwarf had
been brought to him that morning who wished a place as
cook, and what had occurred afterwards. The duke was
greatly astonished. He had the dwarf called, and asked
him who he was, and where he came from. Now poor
Jacob certainly could not say that he had been enchanted*
and had once taken service as a squirrel ; still he kept
to the truth by saying that he had now neither father nor
mother, and had learned how to cook from an old woman.
The duke did not question him further, but examined
the singular shape of his new cook. " If you will remain
in my service," said the duke, " I will give you fifty ducats
a year, a holiday suit, and two pair of trowsers besides.
You will be expected to prepare my breakfast every
morning with your own hands ; must direct the prepara-
tion of dinner, and have a general oversight of my kitchen.
As I am in the habit of naming all the people in my
palace, you shall take the name of Nosey, and hold the
office of assistant master of the kitchen."
The dwarf. Nosey, prostrated himself before the
THE DWARF NOSEY. 327
mighty duke of the Franks, kissed his feet, and promised
to serve him faithfully.
Thus was the dwarf provided for. And he did his
office honor; for it can be said that the duke was quite
another man while the dwarf remained in his service.
Formerly he had been wont to express his displeasure
by throwing the dishes, that were taken in to him, at the
heads of the cooks; in fact, once in his anger, he had
thrown a roasted calf's foot, that was not tender enough,
at the master of the kitchen, and it hit him on the fore-
head and disabled him for three days. To be sure, the
duke made amends for his anger afterwards by distribut-
ing handfuls of ducats among his victims; but neverthe-
less the cooks never took his meals in to him without
fear and trembling. Since the dwarf's arrival, however,
there was a magical change. Instead of three meals a
day, the duke now indulged in five, in order to do justice
to the skill of the assistant master of the kitchen ; and he
never betrayed the least appearance of dissatisfaction.
On the contrary, he found every thing new and rare, was
sociable and pleasant, and grew fleshier and happier from
day to day. He would often send for the master of the
kitchen and the dwarf Nosey, in the middle of the meal,
and giving them seats on either side of himself, would
feed them the choicest morsels with his own fingers ; a
favor that they both knew how to prize.
The dwarf became the wonder of the city. Permis-
sion was constantly sought of the master of the kitchen
to see him cook, and a few gentlemen of the highest rank
were able to induce the duke to let their cooks take les-
sons from Nosey, and this brought the dwarf in quite a
sum of money, as each pupil had to pay half a ducat
daily. And in order to keep the good will of the other
cooks, and prevent them from becoming jealous, Nosey
distributed this money among them.
Thus lived Nosey, in exceptional comfort and honor,
for nearly two years ; and only when he thought of his
328 TALES OF THE PALACE.
parents did he feel sorrowful. One day, however, a
curious incident occurred.
Nosey was especially fortunate in his purchases. For
this reason he was in the habit of going to market him-
self for fowls and fruits, whenever his duties would
permit. One morning he went to the goose-market to
look for some heavy fat geese, such as his master loved.
His form, far from arousing jokes and laughter, com-
manded respect, for he was known to be the famous
chief cook of the duke, and every woman who had geese
to sell was happy if he turned his nose towards her. At
the further end of a row of stalls, he saw a woman sitting
in a corner, who had also geese to sell, but, unlike the
other market-women, she did not cry her wares or at-
tempt to attract buyers. To her he went and weighed
her geese. They were just what he wanted, and he
bought three, together with the cage, shouldered his bur-
den, and started on his way home. It occurred to him
as a very strange thing that only two of these geese
cackled, as genuine geese are accustomed to do, while
the third one sat quite still and reserved, occasionally
sighing and sneezing like a human being. " It must be
h.lf-sick," said he, as he went along. "I must hurry
back so as to kill and dress it." But, to his astonish-
ment, the goose replied, quite plainly :
" If you stick me,
I will bite ye ;
If my neck you do not save,
You will fill an early grave."
Terribly frightened. Nosey sat the cage down, and the
goose looked at him with beautiful intelligent eyes, and
sighed. " Good gracious ! " exclaimed the dwarf. '* Can
you speak. Miss Goose.? I would not have thought it!
Well, now, don't be anxious ; one knows how to live with-
out having any designs on such a rare bird. But I would
be willing to bet that you have not always had these
THE DWARF NOSEY. 329
feathers I was myself once a contemptible little squir-
rel."
" You are right," replied the goose, "in saying that I
was not born with this ignominious form. Alas ! it was
never sung to me in my cradle that Mimi, daughter of
the great Wetterbock, would meet her death in the
kitchen of a duke! "
" Do not be uneasy, dear Miss Minn," said the dwarf
cheerfully. " On my word of honor, and as sure as I am
the assistant master of the kitchen of His Grace, no one
shall harm you. I will fix you up a coop in my own
room, where you shall have plenty of food, and I will de-
vote all my leisure time to your entertainment. The
other kitchen servants shall be told that I am fattening
a goose with different kinds of vegetables, for the duke;
and whenever an opportunity offers, I will set you at lib-
erty."
The goose thanked him with tears, and the dwarf did
as he had promised. Nor did he furnish her with com-
mon goose food, but with pastry and sweetmeats, and
whenever he was at liberty he paid her visits of condo-
lence. They told one another their histories, and in this
way Nosey learned that she was a daughter of the magi-
cian Wetterbock, who lived on the island of Gothland,
and who had begun a quarrel with an old witch, who in
turn had vanquished him by a clever stratagem, and had
then revenged herself upon him by transforming his
daughter into a goose, and bringing her thus far from
home When the dwarf had told her his story, she said :
" I am not inexperienced in these matters. My father
gave my sisters and myself instructions in the art, as far
as he thought best ; your account of the quarrel you had
with the old woman over the market baskets, your sudden
transformation while inhaling the steam of that vegetable
soup, taken in connection with some expressions of the
old woman that you told me of, prove conclusively to me
that you are bewitched by herbs ; that is to say, if you
330 TALES OF THE PALACE.
can find the plant that the old woman used in your trans-
formation, you can be restored to your former shape."
This announcement was not very consoling to the
dwarf, for where was he to find the plant? Still, he
thanked the goose, and strove to be hopeful.
About this time the duke received a visit from a
neighboring prince who was on friendly terms with him.
He sent for the dwarf, and said to him : " Now is the
time when you will have to prove your devotion to me,
and your mastery of the art of cooking. The prince who
visits me is accustomed to the very best, as you know,
and is an excellent judge of fine cooking as well as a
wise man. See to it, therefore, that my table is provided
daily with such dishes as will cause his wonder to in-
crease from day to day. And, on the penalty of my dis-
pleasure, you must not make the same dish twice, during
his stay here My treasurer will supply you with all the
money you may want for this purpose. And even though
you be forced to cook gold and diamonds in lard, do it!
I would rather be ruined than put to the blush before
him."
Thus spake the duke; and the dwarf replied with a
low obeisance : " It shall be as you say, my master; God
willing, I will so provide that this prince of epicures
shall be satisfied."
The little cook put forth all his skill. He spared
neither his master's money nor himself. And he might
be seen the livelong day in the midst of clouds of smoke
and flame, while his voice sounded constantly through
the kitchen, as he ordered the under-cooks and scullions
about like a prince. (Sire, I might imitate the camel-
drivers of Aleppo, who, in relating their stories to the
travellers, make their heroes sit down to the most sump-
tuous banquets. They will use a whole hour in their de-
scription of the food with which the table is supplied, and
thereby create such ardent longings and uncontrollable
hunger in their hearers that the caravans are constantly
halting for a meal, and the camel-drivers come in for a
THE DWARF NOSEY. 331
full share of the provisions so involuntarily opened. I
say I might imitate them, but I will not.)
The duke's guest had now been fourteen days with
him, and had been well entertained. They ate not less
than five times a day, and the duke was contented with
the skill of his dwarf, for he saw satisfaction on the brow
of his guest. But on the fifteenth day, it happened that
the duke sent for the dwarf while they sat at table, and
presented him to his guest, with the inquiry how the
dwarf's cooking had pleased him.
"You are a marvelous cook," replied the prince, " and
know what constitutes good cheer. In all the time I
have been here, you have not given us the same dish
twice, and every thing has been well prepared. But tell
me why it is you have let so long a time pass without
producing the queen of dishes, the Pastry Souzeraine? '*
The dwarf was all of a tremble, for he had never
heard of this queen of pastries; but still he recovered
himself, and replied : " O Sire ! I had hoped that the
light of your countenance would be shed on this palace
for many days yet ; therefore I delayed this dish ; for
what could be a more appropriate compliment from the
cook on the day of your departure, than the queen of
the pastries } "
" Indeed? " laughed the duke, " and were you waiting
for the day of my death, before you should compliment
me in the same manner.^ For you have never placed
this pastry before me. But think of some other parting
dish : for you must set this pastry on the table to-mor-
row."
" It shall be as you say, master ! " answered the
dwarf, as he went out. But he was very much disturbed
in mind, for he knew that the day of his disgrace and
misfortune was at hand. He had not the slightest idea
how to make the pastry. He therefore went to his cham-
ber and wept over his hard fate. Just then the goose,
Mimi, who had the run of his chamber, came up to him
and inquired the cause of his sorrow. " Cease to weep,"
332 TALES OF THE PALACE.
said she, on learning of the incident of the pastry.
" This entree was a favorite dish of my father's, and I
know about how it is made. You take this and that, so
and so much, and if there should happen to be any little
thing left out, why, the gentlemen will never notice it."
The dwarf, on hearing Mimi's recipe, jumped for joy,
blessed the day on which he had bought the goose, and
ran off to make the queen of the pastries. He first
made a small one by way of experiment, and lo, it tasted
finely, and the master of the kitchen, to whom he gave a
morsel, heartily praised his skill. On the following day,
he baked the pastry in a larger form, and after decorat-
ing it with a wreath of flowers, sent it, hot from the oven,
to the duke's table. He then donned his best suit of
clothes, and followed after it. As he entered the dining-
room, the head carver was in the act of cutting the
pastry and serving it up to the duke and his guest, with
a silver pie-knife. The duke took a large mouthful of
the pastry, cast his eyes up at the ceiling, and said as
soon as he had swallowed it: "Ah! ah! ah! They are
right in calling this the queen of the pastries ; but my
dwarf is also king of all cooks — isn't that so, dear
friend .? "
The prince helped himself to a small piece, tasted
and examined it attentively, and then, with a scornful
smile, pushed the plate away from him, exclaiming:
" The thing is very cleverly made, but still it isn't the
genuine Souzeraine. I thought it would turn out that
way."
The duke scowled, and reddening with mortification,
cried: "Dog of a dwarf! How dare you bring this dis-
grace on your master .? Shall I have your big head taken
off as a penalty for your bad cookery ? "
"Alas, master, I prepared the dish in accordance with
all the rules of art; there certainly can not any thing be
wanting! " cried the dwarf trembling.
" You lie, you knave ! " exclaimed the duke, giving
him a kick, " or my guest would not say that some in-
THE DWARF NOSEY. 333
gredient was wanting I will have you cut up in small
pieces and made into a pastry yourself! "
" Have pity ! " cried the dwarf, falling on his knees
before the guest, and clasping his feet. " Tell me what
is wanting in this dish that it does not suit your palate ?
Do not let me die on account of a handful of meat and
meal."
" That wouldn't help you much, dear Nosey," answered
the prince, laughing. " I felt pretty sure yesterday that you
couldn't make this dish as my cook does. Know, then,
that there is an herb wanting, that is not known at all in
this country, called Sneeze-with-pleasure^ and, without
this, the pastry is tasteless and your master will never
have it as good as mine."
The last words aroused the anger of the duke to the
highest pitch. "And yet I will have it! " exclaimed he,
with flashing eyes. " For I sv/ear on my princely word,
that I will either show you the pastry just as you require
it, or the head of this fellow imp; led on the gate
of my palace. Go, dog! Once more I grant you twenty-
four hours' time."
The dwarf went back to his own room, and complained
to the goose of his fate, for as he had never heard of this
plant, he must die. "Is that all that is wanted.^" said
she. " I can help you in that case, for I learned to know
all vegetables from my father. At any other time you
might have been doomed ; but fortunately now there is
a full moon, and at this time the plant blooms. But tell
me, are there any old chestnut trees in the vicinity of
the palace?"
"Oh, yes," replied the dwarf, with a lighter heart;
"by the lake, two hundred steps from the house, there is
a large group of them; but what has that to do with it?"
"Well, at the foot of old chestnuts blooms this plant,"
replied Mimi. "Therefore, let us lose no time in our
search. Take me under your arm, and set me down
when we are in the garden, and I will assist you."
He did as she said, and went with her to the palace
834
TALES OF THE PALACE.
entrance. But there he was stopped by the guard who
extended his weapon, and said : " My good Nosey, it's
all up with you ; I have received the strictest orders not
to let you out of the house."
"But there can't be any objection to my going into
the garden," urged the dwarf. " Be so kind as to send
one of your comrades to the steward, and ask him
y c^.
whether I may not be allowed to look for vegetables in
the garden." Jhe guard did as requested, and the dwarf
received permission to go into the garden, as it was sur-
rounded by high walls and escape was impossible. When
Nosey was safely outside, he put the goose down care-
fully, and she ran on before him to the lake where the
chestnut trees stood. He followed her closely, with
beating heart, as his last hope was centered on the suc-
cess of their search, and if they did not find the plant,
THE DWARF NOSEY. 335
he was fully resolved that he would throw himself into
the lake, rather than submit to being beheaded. The
goose wandered about under all the trees, turning aside
every blade of grass with her bill, but all in vain was
her search, and she began to cry from pity and anxiety,
as the night was at hand, and it was difficult to distin-
guish objects around her.
Just then the dwarf chanced to look across the lake
and he shouted : " Look, look ! Across the lake stands
an old chestnut tree; let us go over there and search —
perhaps we shall find my luck blooming there." The
goose took the lead, hopping and flying, and Nosey ran
after as fast as his little legs would carry him. The
chestnut tree cast a large shadow, so that nothing could
be seen under its branches ; but the goose suddenly
stopped, clapped her wings with joy, put her head down
into the long grass, and plucked something that she pre-
sented with her bill to the astonished dwarf, saying :
*' That is the plant, and there are a lot of them growing
there, so that you will never lack for them."
The dwarf examined the plant thoughtfully ; it had a
sweet odor, that reminded him involuntarily of the scene
of his transformation. The stems and leaves were of a
bluish-green color, and it bore a brilliant red flower with
a yellowish border.
" God be praised! " exclaimed he at length. "How
wonderful ! Do you know that I believe this is the very
plant that changed me from a squirrel to this hateful
form.'' shall 1 make an experiment with it.''"
" Not yet," replied the goose. " Take a handful of
these plants with you and let us go to your room ;
collect what money and other property you have, and
then we will try the virtue of this plant."
Taking some of the plants with them, they went back
to his room, the heart of the dwarf beating so that it
might almost be heard. After packing up his savings,
some fifty or sixty ducats, and his shoes and clothes in
a bundle, he said : " God willing, I will now free myself
336 TALES OF THE PALACE,
of this shape," stuck his nose deep down into the plant
and inhaled its fragrance.
Thereupon a stretching and cracking took place in all
his limbs ; he felt his head being raised from his shoul-
ders ; he squinted down at his nose and saw it getting
smaller and smaller; his back and breast began to
straighten out, and his legs grew longer.
The goose looked on in astonishment. " Ha ! how
tall, how handsome you are ! " exclaimed she. "Thank
God! nothing remains of your former shape.-*" Jacob,
greatly rejoiced, folded his hands and prayed. But in
his joy he did not forget how much he was indebted to
the goose; he longed with all his heart to go. at once to
his parents, but gratitude caused him to forego this
pleasure, and to say: ''Whom but you have I to thank
for my restoration. Without you I should never have
found this plant, and should have forever remained a
dwarf, or have died under the ax. Come, I will take you
to your father; he, who is so experienced in magic, can
easily disenchant you." The goose wept tears of joy,
and accepted his offer. Jacob walked safelv out of the
palace with the goose, without being recognized, and
started at once on his way to the coast to reach Mimi's
home.
What shall I say further .^ That they reached their
journey's end safely ; that Wetterbock disenchanted his
daughter, and sent Jacob, loaded down with presents, back
to his native city; and that his parents easily recognized
their son in the handsome young man ; that he bought a
shop with the presents given him by Wetterbock; and
that he became rich and happy.
To this I will add, that after Jacob's escape from the
palace, great trouble ensued; for on the following day,
as the duke was about to carry out his threat of taking
off the dwarf's head if he did not succeed in finding th-e
plant, that individual was nowhere to be found. But
the prince asserted that the duke had connived at his
escape, so as not to be compelled to kill his best cook ;
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 337
and the prince accused the duke of breaking his word.
From this a great war broke out between the two rulers,
which is known to history as "The Vegetable War."
Many battles were fought, but linally peace was restored,
and this peace was called "The Pastry Peace," inasmuch
as at the peace banquet, the Souzeraine, queen of the
pastries, was prepared by the prince's cook, and rejoiced
the palate of his grace, the duke.
Thus do the most trivial causes often lead to great
results ; and this, O Sire, is the story of the Dwarf Nosey.
Such was the story of the Frankish slave. When he
had finished, x\li Banu had fruits served to him and the
other slaves, and conversed, while they were eating, with
his friends. The young men who had been introduced
into the room so stealthily, were loud in their praises of
the sheik, his house, and all his surroundings. " Really,"
said the young writer, " there is no pleasanter way of
passing the time than in hearing stories. I could sit here
the livelong day with my legs crossed, and one arm rest-
ing on a cushion, with my head supported by my hand,
and, if allowable, the sheik's nargileh in my hand, and
so situated listen to stories with the greatest zest Some-
thing like this, I fancy, will be our existence in the Gar-
dens of Mohammed."
" So long as you are young and able to work," replied
the old man, who had conducted the young men into the
house, " you can not be in earnest in such an idle wish.
At the same time, I admit that there is a peculiar charm
about these narratives. Old as I am — and I am now in
my seventy-seventh year — and much as I have already
heard in my life, still I am not ashamed when I see a
large crowd gathered round a story-teller at the corner,
to take my place there too and listen to him. The listener
dreams that he is an actor in the events that are nar-
rated; he lives for the time being amongst these people,
among these wonderful spirits, with fairies and other
338 TALES OF THE PALACE.
folk, whom one does not meet every day ; and has after-
wards, when he is alone, the means of entertaining him-
self, just as does the traveller through the desert, who
has provided well for his wants."
"I had never thought much about wherein the charm
of these stories lay," responded another of the young
men. " But I agree with you. When I was a child, I
could always be quieted with a story. It mattered not,
at first, of what it treated, so long as it was told me, so
long as it was full of incidents and changes. How often
have I, without experiencing the slightest fatigue, listened
to those fables which wise men have devised, and in'
which they express a world of wisdom in a sentence :
stories of the fox and the foolish stork, of the fox and the
wolf, and dozens of stories of lions and other animals.
As I grew older, and associated more with men, those
short stories failed to satisfy me ; I required longer ones,
which treated too of people and their wonderful for-
tunes "
" Yes, I recall that time very plainly," interrupted one
of the last speaker's friends. " It was you who created
in us the desire for stories of all kinds, One of your
slaves knew as many as a camel-driver could tell on the
trip from Mecca to Medina. And when he was through
with his work, he had to sit down with us on the grass-
plot before the house, and there we would tease until he
began a story ; and so it went on and on until night over-
took us."
*' And was there not then disclosed to us a new, an
undiscovered realm .^ " said the young writer. " The
land of genii and fairies, containing, too, all the wonders
of the vegetable kingdom, with palaces of emeralds and
rubies, inhabited by giant slaves, who appear when a
ring was turned around on the finger and back again, or
by rubbing a magical lamp, and brought splendid food
in golden shells ? We felt that we were transported to
that country ; we made those marvelous voyages with
Sinbad, we accompanied Haroun-al-Raschid, the wise
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 339
ruler of the Faithful, on his evening walks, and we knew
his vizier as well as we knew each other ; in short, we
lived in those stories, as one lives in his nightly dreams,
and for us there was no part of the day so enjoyable as
the evening, when we gathered on the grass-plot, and the
old slave told us stories. But tell us, old man, why it is
that this craving for stories is as strong in us to-day as
it was in our childhood? "
The commotion that had arisen in the room, and the
request of the steward for silence, prevented the old man
from replying. The young men were uncertain whether
they ought to rejoice at the prospect of hearing another
story, or to feel vexed that their entertaining conversa-
tion with the old man had been broken off so suddenly.
When silence had been restored, a second slave arose
and began his story.
340
TALES OF THE PALACE,
ABNER, THE JEW,
WHO HAD SEEN NOTHING.
IRE, I am from Mogadore, on the coast of
the Atlantic, and during the time that
the powerful Emperor Muley Ismael
reigned over Fez and Morocco, the fol-
lowing incident occurred, the recital of
which may perhaps amuse you. It is
the story of Abner, the Jew, who had
seen nothing.
Jews, as you know, are to be found
every-where, and every-where they are Jews — sharp,
with the eye of a hawk for the slightest advantage to be
gained ; and the more they are oppressed the more do they
exhibit the craft on which they pride themselves. That
a Jew may sometimes, however, come to harm through an
exhibition of his smartness, is sufficiently shown by what
befel Abner, one afternoon, as he took his way through
the gates of Morocco for a walk.
He strode along with a pointed hat on his head, his
form enveloped in a plain and not excessively clean man-
tle, taking from time to time a stolen pinch from a gold
box that he took special pains to conceal. He stroked
his mustaches, and in spite of the restless eyes that ex-
pressed fear, watchfulness, and the desire to discover
something that could be turned to account, a certain sat-
isfaction was apparent in his shifting countenance, which
plainly denoted he must have recently concluded some
ABNER, THE JEW. 341
very good bargains. He was doctor, merchant, and every
thing else that brought in money. He had this day sold
a slave with a secret defect, had bought a camel-load of
gum very cheap, and had prepared the last dose for a
wealthy patient — not the last before his recovery, but the
last before his death.
He had just emerged from a small thicket of palm and
date trees, when he heard the shouts of a number of
people running after him. They were a crowd of the
emperor's grooms, headed by the master of the horse,
looking about them on all sides as they ran, as if in search
of something.
" Philistine ! " panted the master of the horse. " Have
you not seen one of the emperor's horses, with saddle and
bridle on, run by } "
" The best racer to be seen anywhere — a small neat
hoof, shoes of fourteen carat silver, a golden mane, fif-
teen hands high, a tail three and a half feet long, and the
bit of his bridle of twenty-three carat gold? "
342 TALES OF THE PALACE.
" That's he ! " cried the master of the horse. " That's
he ! " echoed the grooms. " It is Emir," said an old rid-
ing-master. " I have warned the Prince Abdallah not to
ride Emir without a snaffle. I know Emir, and said be-
forehand he would throw the prince, and though his
bruises should cost me my head, I warned him before-
hand. But quick ! which way did he go .»* "
" I haven't seen a horse at all ! " returned Abner,
smiling. " How then can I tell you where the emperor's
horse ran ? "
Astonished at this contradiction, the gentlemen of
the royal stables were about to press Abner further,
when another event occurred, that interfered with their
purpose.
By one of those singular chances of which there are
numerous examples, the empress's lap-dog had turned up
missing; and a number of black slaves came running up,
calling at the top of their voices : " Have you seen the
empress's lap-dog "i "
"A small spaniel," said Abner, " that has recently had
a litter, with hanging ears, bushy tail, and lame in the
right fore-leg ?"
"That's she — her own self!" chorused the slaves.
*' That's Aline ; the empress went into fits as soon as her
pet was missed. Aline, where are you .'' What would be-
come of us if we were to return to the harem without you.'*
Tell us quickly, where did you see her run to? "
" I have not seen any dog, and never knew that my
empress — God preserve her — owned a spaniel ! "
The men from the stable and harem grew furious at
Abner's insolence, as they termed it, in making jests over
the loss of imperial property ; and did not doubt for a
moment that Abner had stolen both dog and horse.
While the others continued the search, the master of the
horse and the chief eunuch seized the Jew, and hurried
him, with his half-sly and half-terrified expression, before
the presence of the emperor.
Muley Ismael, as soon as he heard the charge against
ABNER, THE JEW. 343
Abner, sent for his privy-counsellor, and, in view of the
importance of the subject, presided over the investigation
himself. To begin with, fifty lashes on the soles of the
feet were awarded the accused. Abner might whine or
shriek, protest his innocence or promise to tell every
thing just as it had happened, recite passages from the
Scripture or from the Talmud; he might cry: "The dis-
pleasure of the king is like the roar of a young lion, but
his mercy is like dew on the grass," or " Let not thy
hand strike when thy eyes and ears are closed." Muley
Ismael made a sign to his slaves, and swore by the beard
of the Prophet, and his own, that the Philistine should
pay with his head for the pains of the Prince Abdallah
and the convulsions of the empress, if the runaways were
not restored.
The palace of the emperor was still resounding with
the shrieks of the Jew, as the news was brought that
both dog and horse had been found. Aline was sur-
prised in the company of some pug dogs, quite respecta-
ble curs, but not fit associates for a court lady ; while
Emir, after tiring himself out with running, had found
the fragrant grass on the green meadows by the Tara
brook suited his taste better than the imperial oats —
like the wearied royal huntsman who, having lost his way
on the chase, forgot all the delicacies of his own table as
he ate the black bread and butter in a peasant's hut.
Muley Ismael now requested of Abner an explanation
of his behavior, and the Jew saw that the time had come,
although somewhat late, when he could answer ; which,
after prostrating himself three times before his highness's
throne, he proceeded to do in the following words :
"Most high and mighty Emperor, King of Kings, Sov-
ereign of the West, Star of Justice, Mirror of Truth,
Abyss of Wisdom, you who gleam like gold, sparkle like a
diamond, and are as inflexible as iron ! Hear me, as it is
permitted your slave to lift his voice in your august pres-
ence. I swear by the God of my fathers, by Moses and
the Prophets, that I never saw your sacred horse, and
344 TALES OF THE^ PALACE.
the amiable dog of my gracious empress, with the eyes
of my body. But listen to my explanation.
" I walked out to refresh myself after the fatigues of
the day, and in the small wood where I had the honor to
meet his excellency, the master of the horse, and his
vigilancy, the black overseer of your blessed harem, I
perceived the trail of an animal in the fine sand between
the palms. As i am well acquainted with the tracks of
various animals, I at once recognized these as the foot-
prints of a small dog; other traces near the prints of the
fore-paws where the sand seemed to be lightly brushed
away, assured me that the animal must have had beauti-
ful pendant ears ; and as I noticed how, at long intervals,
the sand was brushed up, I thought: the little creature
has a fine bushy tail that must look something like a tuft
of feathers, and it has pleased her now and then to
whip up the sand with it. Nor did it escape my obser-
vation that one paw had not made as deep an imprint
on the sand as the others; unfortunately, therefore, it
could not be concealed from me that the dog of my most
gracious empress — if it is permitted me to say it aloud
— limped a little.
" Concerning your highness's horse, I would say that
on turning into a path in the wood 1 came upon the
tracks of a horse. I had no sooner caught sight of the
small nol)le hoof-print of the fine yet strong frog of the
foot, than I said in my heart; a horse of the Tschenner
stock, of which this must have been one of the noblest
specimens, has passed by here It is not quite four
months since my most gracious emperor sold a pair of
this breed to a prince in the land of the Franks, and my
brother Ruder was there when they agreed on the price,
and my most gracious emperor made so and so much by
the transaction. When I saw how far apart these hoof-
prints were, and how regular were the distances between
them, I thought : that horse galloped beautifully and
gently and could only be owned by my emperor; and I
thought of the war horse described by Job —'He paweth
ABNER, THE JEW. 345
in the valley, and rejoiceth in his strength ; he goeth on
to meet the armed men. He mocketh at fear, and is not
affrighted : neither turneth he back from the sword.
The quiver rattleth against him, the glittering spear and
the shield.' And as I saw something glistening on the
ground, I stooped down, as I always do in such cases,
and lo, it was a marble stone in which the hoof of the
running horse had cut a groove, from which I perceived
that the shoe must have been of fourteen carat silver,
as I have learned the mark each metal makes, be it pure
or alloyed. The path in which I walked was seven feet
wide, and here and there I noticed that the dust had
been brushed from the palms ; the horse switched it off
with his tail, thought I, which must therefore be three
and a half feet long. Under trees that began to branch
about five feet from the ground, 1 saw freshly-fallen
leaves, that must have been knocked off by the horse
in his swift flight; hence he was fully fifteen hands
high ; and behold, under the same trees were small tufts
of hair of a golden lustre, hence his hide would have
been a yellow-dun ! Just as 1 emerged from the copse,
my eye was caught by a deep scratch on a wall of rock.
I ought to know what caused this, thought I, and what
do you think it was ? I put a touch-stone, dusted over,
on the scratch, and got an impression of some fine hair-
lines such as for fineness and precision could not be ex-
celled in the seven provinces of Holland. The scratch
must have been caused by the stem of the horse's bit
grazing the rock, as he ran close by it. Your love of
splendor is well-known. King of Kings ; and one should
know that the most common of your horses would be
ashamed to champ any thing less fine than a golden bit.
Such was the result of my observations, and if "
"Well, by the cities of the Prophet! " cried Muley
Ismael, " I call that a pair of eyes! Such eyes would not
harm you, master of the huntsmen; they would save you
the expense of a pack of hounds ; you, minister of the
police, could see further than all your bailiffs and spies.
346 TALES OF THE PALACE.
Well, Philistine, in view of your uncommon acuteness^
that has pleased us so well, we will show you clemency ;
the fifty lashes that you justly received are worth fifty
zecchini, as they will save you fifty more ; so draw your
purse and count out fifty in cash, and refrain in the future
from joking over our imperial property ; as for the rest,
you have our royal pardon.*'
The whole court were astonished at Abner's sagacity,
and his majesty, too, had declared him to .be a clever fel-
low ; but all this did not recompense him for the anguish
he suffered, nor console him for the loss of his dear
ducats. While groaning and sighing, he took one coin
after another from his purse, aud before parting with it
weighed it on the tip of his finger. Schnuri, the king's
jester, asked him jeeringly whether all his zecchini were
tested on the stone by which the bit of Prince Abdallah's
dun horse was proved. " Your wisdom to-day has
brought you fame," said the jester; " but I would bet you
another fifty ducats that you wish you had kept silent.
But what says the Prophet ? 'A word once spoken can
not be overtaken by a wagon, though four fleet horses
were harnessed to it.' Neither will a greyhound overtake
it, Mr. Abner, even if it did not //;///."
Not long after this (to Abner) painful event, he took
another walk in one of the green valleys between the
foot-hills of the Atlas range of mountains. And on this
occasion, just as before, he was overtaken by a company
of armed men, the leader of whom called out :
" Hi ! my good friend! have you not seen Goro, the
emperor's black body-guard, run by ? He has run away,
and must have taken this course into the mountains."
" I can not inform you. General," answered Abner.
•'Oh! Are you not that cunning Jew who had seen
neither the dog nor the horse ? Don't stand on ceremony ;
the slave must have passed this way; can you not scent
him in the air.^ or can you not discover the print of his
flying feet in the long grass ? Speak! the slave must have
passed here ; he is unequalled in killing sparrows with a
ABNER, THE JEW. 347
pea-shooter, and this is his majesty's greatest diversion.
Speak up! or I will put you in chains ! "
" I can not say I have seen what I have yet not seen.'*
*' Jew, for the last time I ask, where is the slave ?
Think on the soles of your feet; think on your zecchini ! "
"Oh, woe is me! Well, if you will have it that I have
seen the sparrow-shooter, then run that way ; if he is not
there, then he is somewhere else."
" You saw him, then "^ " roared the general.
"Well, yes, Mr. Officer, if you will have it so."
The soldiers hastened off in the direction he had in-
dicated; while Abner went home chuckling over his cun-
ning. Before he was twenty-four hours older, however,
a company of the palace guards defiled his house by en-
tering it on the Sabbath, and dragged him into the
presence of the Emperor of Morocco.
"Dog of a Jew! " shouted the emperor. " You dare to
send the imperial servants, who were pursuing a fugitive,
on a false scent into the mountains, while the slave was
fleeing towards the coast, and very nearly escaped on a
Spanish ship. Seize him, soldiers ! A hundred on his
soles, and a hundred zecchini from his purse ! The more
his feet swell under the lash, the more his purse will
collapse."
You know, O Sire, that in the kingdom of Fez and
Morocco the people love swift justice ; and so the poor
Abner was whipped and taxed without consulting his own
inclinations beforehand. He cursed his fate, that con-
demned his feet and his purse to suffer every time it
pleased his majesty to lose any thing. As he limped out
of the room, bellowing and groaning, amidst the laughter
of the rough court people, Schnuri, the jester, said to him :
'" You ought to be contented, Abner, ungrateful Abner ;
is it not honor enough for you that every loss that our
gracious emperor^whom God preserve — suffers, likewise
arouses in your bosom the profoundest grief? But if you
will promise me a good fee, I will come to your shop in
Jews Alley an hour before the Sovereign of the West is
348 TALES OF THE PALACE.
to lose any thing, and say : ' Don't go out of your house,
Abner; you know why; shut yourself up in your bed-
room under lock and key until sunset.' "
This, O Sire, is the story of Abner^ the Jew, Who
had seen Nothing.
When the slave had finished, and every thing was
quiet in the salon^ the young writer reminded the old man
that the thread of their discourse had been broken, and
requested him to declare wherein lay the captivating
power of tales.
" I will reply to your question," returned the old man.
"The human spirit is lighter and more easily moved than
water, although that is tossed into all kinds of shapes, and
by degrees, too, bores through the thickest objects. It is
light and free as the air, and, like that element, the
higher it is lifted from earth, the lighter and purer it is.
Therefore is there an inclination in humanity to lift itself
above the common events of life, in order to give itself
the freer play accorded in more lofty domains, even if
it be only in dreams. You yourself, my young friend, said
to me: ' We lived in those stories, we thought and felt
with those beings,' and hence the charm they had foryou.
While you listened to the stories of yonder slaves, that
were only fictions invented by another, did you also use
your imagination.^ You did not remain in spirit with the
objects around you, nor were you engrossed by your
every-day thoughts: no, you experienced in your own
person all that was told ; it was you yourself to whom this
and that adventure occurred, so strongly were you inter-
ested in the hero of the tale. Thus your spirit raised
itself, on the thread of such a story, over and away from
the present, which does not appear so fair or have such
charms for you. Thus this spirit moved about, free and
unconfined in a strange and higher atmosphere ; fiction
became reality to you — or, if you prefer, reality became
fiction — because your imagination and being were ab-
sorbed into fiction."
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 349
" I do not quite comprehend you," returned the young
merchant; "but you are right in saying that we live in
fiction, or fiction lives in us. I remember clearly that'
beautiful time when we had nothing to do. Wak-
ing, we dreamed; we pretended that we were wrecked on
desert islands, and took counsel with one another as to
what we should do to prolong our lives ; and often we
built ourselves huts in a willow copse, made scanty meals
of miserable fruits, although we could have procured the
very best at the house not a hundred paces distant ; yes,
tYiere were even times when we waited for the appearance
of a kind fairy, or a wonderful dwarf, who should step up
to us and say: 'The earth is about to open— will it
please you to descend with me down to my palace of
rock-crystal, and take your choice of what my servants,
the baboons, can serve up ? '"
The young men laughed, but confessed to their friend
that he had spoken truth. "To this day," continued
another, " this enchantment creeps over me now and
then. I became, for instance, somewhat vexed at the
stupid fable with which my brother would come rushing
up to the door: ' Have you heard of the misfortune of
our neighbor, the stout baker .^ He had dealings with a
magician, who, out of revenge, transformed him into a
bear, and now he lies within his chamber growling fear-
fully.' I would get angry, and call him a liar. But what
a different aspect the case took on when I was told that
the stout neighbor had made a journey into a far-distant
and unknown land, and there fell into the hands of a
magician who transformed him into a bear! I would
after a while find myself absorbed in the story ; would
take the trip with my stout neighbor; experience won-
derful adventures, and it would not have astonished me
very much if he had actually been stuck into a bear- skin
and forced to go on all fours."
"And yet," said the old man, " there is a very delightful
form of narrative, in which neither fairies nor magicians
figure, no palace of crystal and no genii who bring the
350 TALES OF THE PALACE,
most delicious food, no magic horse, but a kind that dif-
fers materially from those usually designated as tales."
"Another kind ? " exclaimed the young men. " Please
explain to us more clearly what you mean."
" I am of the opinion that a certain distinction should
be made between fairy tales and narratives which are
■commonly called stories. When I tell you that I will
relate a fairy tale, you would at the outset count upon
its treating of events outside of the usual course of life
and of its being located in a kingdom entirely different
from any thing on earth. Or, to make my meaning plain,
in a fairy tale you would look for other people as well as
mortals to appear; strange powers, such as fairies and
magicians, genii and ruling spirits, are concerned in the
fate of the person of whom the tale treats; the whole
fabric of the story takes on an extraordinary and won-
derful shape, and has somewhat the appearance of the
texture of our carpets, or many pictures of our best mas-
ters which the Franks call arabesques. It is forbidden
the true Mussulman to represent human beings, the
•creatures of Allah, in colors and paintings, as a sin ;
therefore one sees in this texture wonderful tortuous
trees, and twigs with human heads ; human beings drawn
out into a bush or fish ; in short, forms that remind one
of the life around him, and are yet unlike that life. Do
you follow me ? "
"I believe I perceive your meaning," said the young
writer; "but continue.'*
"After this fashion then is a fairy tale ; fabulous, un-
usual, astonishing; and because it is untrue to the usual
course of life, it is often located in foreign lands or re-
ferred to a period long since passed away. Every land,
every tribe, has such tales ; the Turks as well as the
Persians, the Chinese as well as the Mongolians-; and
even in the country of the Franks there are many, at
least so I was told by a learned Giaour; still they are
not as fine as ours, for instead of beautiful fairies who
live in splendid palaces, they have decrepit old women,
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 351
whom they name witches — an ugly, artful folk, who
dwell in miserable huts, and instead of riding in a shell
wagon, drawn by griffins, through the blue skies, they ride
through the mist astride of a broomstick. They also
have gnomes and spirits of the earth, who are small,
undersized people, and cause all kinds of apparitions.
Such are the fairy tales ; but of far different composition
are the narratives commonly called stories. These are
located in an orderly way on the earth, treat of the usual
affairs of life, the wonderful part mostly made up of the
links of fate drawn about a human being, who is made
rich or poor, happy or unhappy, not by magic or the dis-
pleasure of fairies, as in the tale, but by his own action,
or by a singular combination of circumstances."
" Most true ! " responded one of the young men ;
"and such stories are also to be found in the glorious
tales of Scheherazade called 'The Thousand and One
Nights.' Most of the events that befel King Haroun-al-
Raschid and his vizier were of that nature. They go out
•disguised and see this and that very singular incident,
which is afterwards solved in a natural manner."
"And yet you must admit," continued the old man "that
those stories did not constitute the least interesting part of
'The Thousand and One Nights.' And still, how they
differ in their motive, in their development and in their
whole nature from the tales of a Prince Biribinker, or
the three dervishes with one eye, or the fisher who drew
from the sea the chest fastened with the seal of Salomo !
But after all there is an original cause for the distinctive
charms possessed by both styles — namely, that we live
to experience many things striking and unusual. In the
fairy tales, this element of the unusual is supplied by the
introduction of a fabulous magic into the ordinary life of
mortals ; while in the stories something happens that,
although in keeping with the natural laws, is totally un-
expected and out of the usual course of events."
" Strange ! " cried the writer, " strange, that this nat-
ural course of events proves quite as attractive to us as
352 TALES OF THE PALACE.
the supernatural in the tales. What is the explanation
of that ? '\
"That lies in the delineation of the individual mortal,'*
replied the old man. "In the tales, the miraculous
forms the chief feature, while the mortal is deprived of
the power of shaping his course; so that the individual
figures and their character can only be drawn hastily.
It is otherwise with the simple narrative, where the man-
ner in which each one speaks and acts his character, in
due proportion, is the main point and the most attractive
one.
" Really, you are right! " exclaimed the young mer-
chant. " I never took time to give the matter much
thought. I looked at every thing, and then let it pass
by me. I was amused with one, found another weari-
some, without knowing exactly why; but you have given
us the key that unlocks the secret, a touch-stone with
which we can make the test and decide properly."
" Make a practice of doing that," answered the old
man, "and your enjoyment will constantly increase, as
you learn to think over what you have heard. But see,
another slave has risen to tell his story."
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
353
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN.
[IRE, I am a German by birth, and have
been in your country too short a time to
be able to entertain you with a Persian
tale or an amusing story of sultans and
viziers. You must, therefore, permit me
to tell you a story of my native land.
Sad to say, our stories are not always as
elevated as yours — that is, they do not
deal with sultans or kings, nor with viz-
iers and pashas, that are called ministers
of justice or finance, privy-counsellors, and the like, but
they treat very modestly (soldiers sometimes excepted)
of persons outside of official life.
In the southern part of Germany lies the town of
Gruenwiesel, where I was born and bred. It is a town
identical with its neighbors ; in its centre a small market-
place with a town-pump, on one corner a small old town-
hall, while built around the square were the houses of the
justice of the peace and the well-to-do merchants, and,
in a few narrow streets that opened out of the square,
lived the rest of the citizens. Everybody knew every-
body else ; every one knew all that was going on; and if
the minister, or the mayor, or the doctor had an extra
dish on the table, the whole town would know of it before
dinner was over. On afternoons, the wives went out to
coffee parties, as we call them, where, over strong coffee
and sweet cakes, they gossiped of the great events of the
day, coming to the conclusion that the minister must
have invested in a lottery ticket and won an unchristian
354 TALES OF THE PALACE.
amount of money, that the mayor was open to a bribe,
and that the apothecary paid the doctor well to write
costly prescriptions. You may therefore imagine, Sire,
how unpleasant it was for an orderly town like Gruen-
wiesel, when a man came there of whom nothing was
known — not even where he came from, what he wanted
there, or on what he lived. The mayor, to be sure, had
seen his passport, a paper that every one is compelled to
have in our country
"Is it, then, so unsafe on the street," interrupted the
sheik, " that you must have a firman from your sultan in
order lo protect yourselves from robbers?"
No, Sire, (replied the slave) ; these passports do
not protect us from thieves, but are only a regulation by
which the identity of the holder is every-where established.
Well, the mayor had investigated this strange man's pass-
port and at a gathering at the doctor's house had said
that it had been found all right from Berlin to Gruen-
wiesel, but there must be some cheat in it, as the man
was a suspicious-looking character. The mayor's opin-
ion being entitled to great weight in Gruenwiesel, it is no
wonder that from that time forth the stranger was looked
upon with suspicion. And his course of life was not
adapted to change this opinion of my countrymen. The
stranger rented an entire house that had formerly been
unoccupied, had a whole wagon full of singular furni-
ture — such as stoves, ranges, frying-pans, and rbe like-
put in there, and lived there alone by himself. Yes, he
even cooked for himself; and not a single soul entered his
house, with the exception of an old man living in Gruen-
wiesel, who made purchases for him of bread, meat, and
vegetables. Still, even this old man was only allowed to
step inside the door, where he was always met by the
stranger, who relieved him of his bundles.
I was ten years of age when this man came to our
town, and I can to-day recall the uneasiness which his
presence caused, as clearly as though it had all happened
yesterday. He did not come in the afternoon, like the
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 355
Other men, to the bowling alley ; nor did he visit the inn
in the evemng, to discuss the nev/s over a pipe of tobacco.
It was in vain that, one after another, the mayor, the
'squire, the doctor, and the minister invited him to dinner
or to lunch ; he always excused himself. Thus it was
that some believed him crazy ; others took him to be a
Jew; while a third party firmly insisted that he was a
magician or sorcerer.
I grew to be eighteen, twenty years old, and still this
man passed under the name of "the strange gentleman."
There came a day, hoyvever, on which some fellows came
to our town leading a number of strange animals. They
■were a rough lot of vagrants, who had a camel that would
kneel, a bear that danced, some dogs and monkeys look-
ing very comical in clothes and playing all sorts of tricks.
These vagrants generally go through the town, stopping
at all the cross streets and squares, making a horrible
tumult with a small drum and fife, compelling their ani-
n)als to dance and perform tricks, and then collect money
in the houses. But the band, which was now exhibiting
in Gruenwiesel, was distinguished above others of its
class by the presence of a monster orang-outang, nearly
as large as a human being, which walked on two legs, and
could perform all manner of clever tricks. This dog-and-
ape-troupe stopped before the house of the strange gentle-
man. At the sound of the fife and drum, the latter ap-
peared at the dust-dimmed window, looking rather dis-
pleased ; but after a time his face lighted up, and, to
everybody's surprise, he opened the window, looked out,
and laughed heartily at the tricks of the orang-outang,
and even gave such a large silver coin to the show that
tlie whole town spoke of it.
On the following day these vagrants left the place.
The camel carried a large number of baskets in which
the dogs and monkies sat demurely, while the men and
the big ape walked behind the camel. They had hardly
been gone an hour, however, when the strange gentleman
sent to the post, and ordered, to the astonishment of the
356 TALES OF THE PALACE,
postmaster, a carriage with post-horses, and shortly drove
through the same gate, out on the same road that had
been taken by the band of men and monkeys. The
whole town was vexed because it could not be learned
where he was bound. Night had set in before the
strange gentleman returned to the gate. But another
person sat in the wagon with him, who pressed his hat
down over his face, and had bound up his mouth and
ears in a silk handkerchief. The gate-keeper held it to
be his duty to question the other stranger, and to ask him
for his passport; he answered, however, very roughly,
muttering away in a quite unintelligible language.
" It is my nephew," said the strange gentleman, pleas-
antly, to the gate-keeper, as he pressed some silver coin
into his hand ; "it is my nephew, who does not at present
understand very much German. He was just now curs-
ing in his own dialect at our being stopped here."
" Well, if he is your nephew," replied the gate-keeper,
" of course a pass is not necessary. He will probably
lodge with you? "
"Certainly," said the strange gentleman, " and will
most likely remain here some time."
The gate-keeper had no further objections to make, so
the strange gentleman and his nephew drove into the
town. The mayor and citizens, however, were not very
well pleased with the action of the gate-keeper. He
might at least have taken notice of a few words of the
nephew's dialect, so that thereby it might have been easily
ascertained from what country he and his uncle originally
came. On this the gate-keeper asserted that his dialect
was neither French nor Italian, but it sounded broad
enough to be English.
Thus did the gate-keeper help himself out of dis-
grace, and at the same time sui)ply the young man with
a name. For every body now was talking about the young
Englishman.
But, like his uncle, the young Englishman did not
show himself either at the bowling alley or the beer
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN, 357
table ; but yet he gave the people much to busy them-
selves about in another way. For instance, it often hap-
pened that, in the formerly quiet house of the strange
gentleman, such fearful cries and noises were heard, that
the people would crowd together before the house and
look up at the windows. They would then see the young
Englishman, clad in a red coat and green knee-breeches,
with bristly hair, and a frightened expression, run by the
windows, and through all the rooms, with inconceivable
rapidity, chased by his uncle, wearing a red dressing-
gown, with a hunting whip in his hand; he often missed
hitting him, but after a time the crowd felt sure that the
young man had been caught, as the most pitiable cries
and whip-lashings were heard. The ladies of the town
now felt such a lively sympathy for the young man who
was treated so cruelly that they finally prevailed on the
mayor to take some steps in the matter. He wrote the
strange gentleman a note, in which he expressed his
opinion very emphatically about the way the young Eng-
lishman had been treated, and threatened that if any
more such scenes occurred he would take the young man
under his own protection.
But who could have been more astonished than was
the mayor, when, for the first time in ten years, he saw
the strange gentleman enter his house! The old gentle-
man excused his conduct, on the ground that it was in
accordance with the expressed charge of the young man's
parents, who had sent their son to him to be educated.
This youth was in other respects wise and forward for his
years, but he did not learn languages easily ; and he was
very anxious to teach his nephew to speak German fluent-
ly, that he might take the liberty of introducing him to
the society of Gruenwiesel. And yet this language
seemed so hard for him to acquire, that often there was
nothing left to do but to whip it into him. The mayor
expressed himself well satisfied with these explanations,
only advising moderation on the old man's part ; and he
said that evening, over his beer, that he had seldom seen
358
TALES OF THE PALACE.
SO intelligent and clever a man as the strange gentleman.
" It is a pity," added he, in conclusion, " that he comes so
little into society; still, I think that when the nephew is
a little further advanced in German, he will visit my cir-
cle oftener."
Through this single circumstance, the public opinion
of the town was completely changed. The stranger was
looked upon as a clever man, wishes for his better ac-
quaintance were freely expressed, and when, now and
then, a terrible shriek was heard to come from the house,
the Gruenwiesel people simply said : " He is giving his
nephew lessons in the German language," and ceased to
block up the street before his house, as they had been
wont to do on hearing those cries. In the course of three
months the German exercises seemed to be finished, as
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 359
the old gentleman took another step in the education of
his nephew. There lived a feeble old Frenchman in the
town, who gave the young people lessons in dancing. The
old gentleman sent for him one day, and told him that he
wished his nephew to be instructed in dancing. He gave
him to understand that while the young man was quite
docile, yet where dancing was concerned he was rather
peculiar ; he had, for instance, once learned how to dance
from another master, but so singular were the figures
taught him, that he could not be taken out into society.
But then his nephew believed himself to be a great dan-
cer, notwithstanding the fact that his dancing did not
bear the slightest resemblance to a waltz or a gallopade.
As for the rest, he promised the dancing-master a thaler
a lesson ; and the Frenchman announced himself as ready
to begin the instruction of this peculiar pupil. Never in
the world, as the Frenchman privately asserted, was there
anything so extraordinary as these dancing-lessons. The
nephew, quite a tall, slim young man, whose legs were
still much too short, would make his appearance, finely
dressed in a red coat, loose green trousers, and kid gloves.
He spoke but little, and with a foreign accent , was at the
beginning fairly clever and well-behaved, but would sud-
denly break into the wildest leaps, danced the boldest
figures that t( ok away the master's sight and speech ; and
if he attempted to set him right again, the young man
would draw off his dancing-shoes, and throw them at the
master's head, and then get down on the floor and run
aljout on all fours. Summoned by the noise, the old gen-
tleman would then rush out of his room, attired in a loose
red dressing-gown, with a gold-paper capon his head, and
lay the hunting whip on the back of the young man with-
out mercy. The nephew would thereupon scream fright-
fully, spring upon tables and bureaus, and cry out in an
odd foreign tongue. The old man in the red dressing-
gown would at length catch him by the leg, drag him
down from a table, beat him black and blue, and choked
him by twisting his cravat, whereupon he would become
360 TALES OF THE PALACE.
clever and decent again, and the dancing-exercise would
continue without further interruption.
But when the Frenchman had advanced his pupil so
far that music could be used during the lesson, there was
a magical change in the nephew's behavior. A town musi-
cian was called in, and given a seat on the table in the
salon of the desolate house. The dancing-master would
then represent a lady, the old gentleman furnishing him
with a silk dress and an Indian shawl; and the nephew
would request the lady to dance with him. The young
Englishman was a tireless dancer, and would not let the
Frenchman escape out of his long arms, but forced him to
dance, in spite of his groans and cries, till he fell down
from fatigue, or until the fiddler's arm became too lame to
keep up the music.
The dancing-master was nearly brought to his grave
by these lessons, but the thaler that he received regularly
every day, and the good wine that the old man set out
for him, caused him to keep on, even though he firmly
resolved each day not to enter the desolate house again.
But the inhabitants of Gruenwiesel took an altogether
different view of the matter. They found that the young
man must have sociable qualities; while the young ladies
rejoiced that, in the great scarcity of young men, they
should have so nimble a dancer for the forthcoming
winter.
One morning the maids, on returning from market,
reported to their mistresses a wonderful occurrence. Be-
fore the desolate house, a splendid coach, with beautiful
horses, was drawn up, with a footman in rich livery hold-
ing open the door. Thereupon the door of the desolate
house was opened, and two richly dressed gentlemen
stepped out, one of whom was the old gentleman and
the other probably the young Englishman, who had had
such a hard time in learning German, and who danced
so actively. Both men took seats in the coach, the foot-
man sprang up on the rack at the bacR, and the coach —
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 301
just think of it! — had been driven up to the mayor's
door.
As soon as the ladies had heard these stories from
their servants, they tore off their kitchen aprons and
caps, and dressed themselves in state. " Nothing is
more certain," they exclaimed to their families, while all
were running about to set the parlor in order, " nothing
is more certain than that the stranger is about to bring
his nephew out. The old fool has not had the decency
to set his foot in our house for ten years ; but we will
pardon him on account of the nephew, who must be a
charming fellow." Thus said the ladies, and admonished
their sons and daughters to appear polite if the strangers
came — to stand up straight, and also to take more pains
than usual in their speech. And the wise women of the
town were not wrong in their calculations, as the old gen-
tleman went the rounds with his nephew,. to. recommend
himself and the young Englishman to the favor of the
Gruenwiesel families.
Every- where the people were quite charmed with the
appearance of the two strangers, and felt sorry that they
had not made the acquaintance of these agreeable gen-
tlemen earHer. The old gentleman showed himself to
be a worthy, sensible man, who, to be sure, smiled a little
over all he said, so that one was not quite sure whether
he was in earnest or not; but he spoke of the weather,
of the suburbs, and of the Summer pleasures in the cave
on the mountain side, so wisely and elaborately that
every one was charmed with him. But the nephew!
He bewitched everybody ; he took all hearts by storm.
Certainly, so far as his exterior was concerned, his face
could not be called handsome; the under part, the chin
especially, protruded too far, and his complexion was
exceedingly dark; then, too, he frequently made all sorts
of singular grimaces, closing his eyes and gnashing his
teeth; but in spite of all this, the contour of his face was
found to be unusually interesting. Nothing could be
more athletic than his figure. His clothes, it is true,
362
TALES OF THE PALACE.
hung somewhat loosely and unevenly on his body ; but
he was pleased with every thing; he flew about the room
with uncommon activity, threw himself here on a sofa
and then in an arm-chair, and stretched out his legs be-
fore him. But what in another young man would have
been considered vulgar and unseemly, passed in the case
of the nephew for agreeableness. "He is an English-
man," they would say, " they are all like that ; an Eng-
lishman can lie down on a sofa and go to sleep while ten
ladies stand up for lack of a seat; we shouldn't take it
amiss in an Englishman." He was very watchful, how-
ever, of the old gentleman, his uncle; and when he be-
gan to spring about the room, or, as he seemed constantly
inclined to do, put his feet up in a chair, a serious look
served to make him behave himself a little better. And
then, how could any one take any thing amiss, when the
uncle on entering would say to the lady of the house :
'* My nephew is still somewhat coarse and uncultured,
but I am sanguine that a little society will do much to
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 363
polish his manners, and I therefore recommend him to
you with my whole heart."
Thus was the nephew brought into society, and all
Gruenwiesel spoke of nothing else for two whole days.
The old gentleman did not stop with this, however, but
set about changing his entire course of life. In the after-
noon, in company with his nephew, he would go out to
the cave on the mountain, where the most respectable
gentlemen of Gruenwiesel drank beer and played at
bowls. The nephew there showed himself to be an
accomplished master of the sport, as he never bowled
down less than five or six pins. Now and then, it is true,
a singular spirit seemed to control him. He would, for
instance, often chase a ball with the speed of an arrow,
right down among the pins, and there set up all kinds of
strange noises ; or when he had knocked down the king,
or made a strike, he would stand on his beautifully
curled head, and throw his feet into the air; or when a
wagon rattled by, he would be found, before he was fairly
missed from the room, on the driver's seat, would ride a
short distance, and then come back.
On these occasions, the old gentleman was accustomed
to beg pardon of the mayor and the other gentlemen, for
the antics of his nephew; but they laughed, charged it
all to the account of his youth, asserted that at his age
they were also as nimble, and loved the harum-scarum
chap, as they called him, uncommonly well.
But there were also times when they were not a little
vexed with him, and yet they did not venture to make
any complaints, because the young Englishman passed
every-where as a model of culture and intelligence.
The old gentleman was accustomed to take his nephew
with him every evening to the " Golden Hirsch," an inn
of the town. Although the nephew was quite a young
man, he did all that his elders did, placed his glass be-
fore him, put on an enormous pair of spectacles, pro-
duced a mighty pipe, lighted it, and blew his smoke
among them mischievously. If the papers, or war, or
364 TALES OF THE PALACE,
peace, were spoken of, and the doctor and the mayor fell
into a discussion on these subjects, surprising all the
other gentlemen by their deep political knowledge, the
nephew was quite liable to interpose very forcible objec-
tions; he would strike the table with his hand, from
which he never drew the glove, and gave the doctor and
the mayor very plainly to understand that they had not
any correct information on these subjects; that he had
heard all about them himself, and possessed a deeper in-
sight into them. He then gave expression to his own
views, in singular broken German, which received, much-
to the disgust of the mayor, the approval of all the other
gentlemen ; for he must, naturally, as an Englishman,
understand all this much better than they.
Then, when the mayor and doctor, to conceal the
anger they did not dare express, sat down to a game of
chess, the nephew would come up, look over the mayor's
shoulders with his great goggles, and find fault with this
and that move, and tell the doctor he must' move thus
and so, until both men were secretly burning with anger.
If then the mayor challenged hinvto play a game, with
.the design of mating him speedily — as he held himself
to be a second Philidor — the old gentleman would grasp
his nephew by the cravat, whereupon the young man at
once became quiet and polite, and gave mate to the
mayor.
They had been accustomed to play cards of an even-
ing at Gruenwiesel, at half a kreuzer a game for each
player; this the nephew thought was a miserable stake,
and laid down crown-thalers and ducats himself, assert-
ing that not one of them could play as well as he, but
generally consoled the hisulted gentlemen by losing large
sums of money to them. They suffered no twinges of
conscience in this taking of his money. " He is an En-
glishman, and inherits his wealth," said they, as they
shoved the ducats into their pockets.
Thus did the nephew of the strange gentleman es-
tablish his respectability in the town in a very short time.
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 365
The oldest inhabitants could not remember having ever
seen a young man of this style in Gruenwiesel, and he
created the greatest sensation that had ever been known
there. It could not be said that the nephew had learned
any thing more than the art of dancing ; Latin and Greek
were to him, as we were wont to express it, " Bohemian
villages." In a game at the mayor's house he was called
upon to write something, and it was discovered that he
could not even write his own name. In geography, he
made the most egregious blunders — as he would place a
German city in France, or a Danish town in Poland ; he
had not read any thing, had not studied any thing, and
the minister often shook his head seriously over the utter
ignorance of the young man. Yet, in spite of all these
defects, every thing he said or did was considered excel-
lent; for he was so impudent as to claim that he was
always right, and the close of every one of his speeches
was, "I know better than you! "
Winter came, and now the young Englishman ap-
peared in still greater glory. Every party was voted
wearisome where he was not a guest. People yawned
when a wise man began to speak; but when the young
Englishman uttered the veriest nonsense in broken Ger-
man, all was attention. It was now discovered that the
young man was also a poet, for rarely did an evening go
by that he did not pull out a piece of paper from his
pocket and read some sonnets to the company. There
were, to be sure, some people who maintained that some
of these poems were poor and without sense, and that
others they had read somewhere in print ; but the nephew
did not permit himself to be put down in any such man-
ner. He read, and read, directed the attention of his
hearers to the beauties of his verses, and was applauded
to the echo.
His great triumph, however, was at the Gruenwiesel
ball. No one could dance more gracefully and rapidly
than he. None could execute such uncommonly diffi-
cult steps. His uncle dressed him in the greatest splen-
366 TALES OF THE PALACE.
dor, after the latest fashion ; and although the clothes
did not fit his body very well, yet every one thought
him charmingly dressed. The men, to be sure, thought
themselves somewhat insulted by the new fashion which
he introduced. The mayor had always been accustomed
to open the ball in his own person, while the leading
young people had the right to arrange the other dances;
but since the appearance of the young Englishman, all
this was changed. Without much ceremony, he took the
next best lady by the hand and led her out on the floor,
arranged every thing to suit himself, and was lord and
master and king of the ball. But because these innova-
tions were acceptable to the ladies, the men did not ven-
ture to make any objections, and the nephew held firmly
to his self-appointed office.
This ball seemed to furnish great entertainment for
the old gentleman ; he never once took his eyes ofi" his
nephew, wore a smiling face, and when all the world of
Gruenwiesel moved up to him to sound the praises of the
noble well-bred youth, he could no longer contain him-
self from very joy, but broke out into a hearty laugh,
and conducted himself almost foolishly. The Gruen-
wiesel people attributed these singular manifestations of
pleasure to his great love for his nephew, and did not
think them unnatural. Still, every now and then he had
to turn his fatherly attention to his nephew, for, in the
middle of an elegant dance, the young man would leap
up to the platform where the town musicians sat, take
away the bass-viol from its owner, and scrape out a hor-
rible medley ; or for a change he would throw his heels
up into the air and dance about on his hands. At such
times, the old gentleman would take him aside, would
talk to him very seriously, and tighten his neck-tie, until
he once more was tractable.
Thus did the nephew conduct himself in society. It
is usually the case with social customs, that the objec-
tionable ones spread much more rapidly than the good
ones ; and a new and striking fashion, even though ludi-
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 367
•crous in itself, may have something attractive in it for
young people who have not thought very deeply about
themselves and the world. Thus it was in Gruenwiesel,
over the young Englishman and his singular manners.
When the young people saw liow he, with his perverse
■disposition, with his coarse laughs and jests, with his
rude answers to elderly people, was more praised than
blamed, that all this was considered spirited, they said to
themselves, " It would be very easy for me to become
such a spirited fellow." They had formerly been industri-
ous and clever young people ; now they thought, " Of what
use is study, when ignorance is more highly rewarded ?"
They let books alone, and spent their time on the square
and in the streets. Formerly they were well-behaved
and polite towards every one — had waited until they
were spoken to, and then replied modestly ; but now
they placed themselves in the company of their elders,
gossiped with them, gave expression to their opinions,
and even laughed in the mayor's face when he spoke,
and affirmed that they knew better than he Formerly
the young men of Gruenwiesel had had a horror of a
coarse and vulgar life ; but now they sang all kinds of
low songs, smoked tobacco in enormous pipes, and fre-
quented the worst saloons. They klso bought large
goggles, although their sight was not impaired, set them
•on their nose, and thought that they were now made, as
they looked just like the celebrated young Englishman.
At home, or when they were visiting, they would lie
down on the lounge with their boots and spurs on ; they
tilted back their chairs in company, or put their elbows
on the table and rested their cheeks on their fists — a
posture that was in the highest degree charming to look
at. All in vain did their mothers and friends tell them
how foolish and disgraceful these actions were; they
quoted the shining example of the nephew in defence of
their behavior. All in vain was it represented to them
that one should overlook in the nephew, as a young En-
glishman, a certain national rudeness; — the young men
368 TALES OF THE PALACE.
of Gruenwiesel would assert that they had just as good
a right as the best Englishman living, to be rude in
a spirited way; in short, it was a pity to see how the
evil example of the nephew had completely destroyed
the customs and good manners of Gruenwiesel.
But the joy of the young men, in their rude unre-
strained life did not last long, as the following event
wrought a complete change in the scene. The Winter
amusements were to close with a concert, that was to be
given, partly by the town musicians, and partly by the
lovers of music in Gruenwiesel. The mayor played the
violoncello, the doctor the bassoon, extremely well ; the
apothecary, although he had a very poor talent for it,
blew the flute; the young ladies of Gruenwiesel had
learned some songs, and every thing was all nicely ar-
ranged. But the strange gentleman gave out that while
the concert would undoubtedly be a success, yet it was
a mistake not to introduce a duet, as a duet was a recog-
nized feature of every concert. The old gentleman's
declaration proved quite an embarrassment to the man-
agers. It was true that the mayor's daughter sang like
a nightingale; but where should they find a gentleman
who could sing a duet with her? In their perplexity,
they at last hit upon the old organist who had once pos-
sessed an excellent bass voice; but the strange gentle-
man asserted that they need have no uneasiness on that
score, as his nephew was an exceptionally fine singer.
They were not a little surprised over this new accom-
plishment of the young man, and requested him to sing
something, that they might judge of his acquirements.
He sang for them, and, barring a few outlandish affecta-
tions which were supposed to be the English style, he
sang like an angel. The duet was therefore decided on
and hurriedly practiced, and the evening finally came on
which the ears of the Gruenwiesel people were to be
refreshed with a concert.
The old gentleman, sad to say, was sick and could not
attend the concert ; but he gave the mayor, who called
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 369
on him just before the hour of opening the concert, some
directions regarding his nephew. " He is a good soul,
my nephew," said he, " but now and then he is over-
taken by all sorts of singular fancies, and does many
stupid things; it is, therefore, a great misfortune that I
can not be present at your concert, as in my presence he
always behaves himself — he well knows why! I must
say, in his favor, that he does not commit these actions
in a spirit of wantonness, but they are a fault of his con-
stitution, deeply implanted in his nature. If then, Mr.
Mayor, he should sit down on the music-desk, or at--
tempt to play the bass-viol, just loosen his neck-tie a
little; or, if that does not help matters, pull it off en-
tirely, and you will see how quiet and well-behaved he
will become." The mayor thanked the sick man for his
confidence, and promised that if it should be necessary
he would carry out his instructions.
The concert-hall was crowded ; all Gruenwiesel and
the surrounding country were there.- All the royal game-
keepers, the ministers, officials, landlords, and others,
within a circumference of ten miles, came with their
numerous families to share the rare enjoyment of the con-
cert with the Gruenwiesel people. The town musicians
did themselves honor. After them, the mayor appeared
with his violoncello, accompanied by the apothecary with
his flute ; after these, the organist sang, amid universal
applause ; and the doctor, too, was cheered not a little
when he appeared with his bassoon.
The first part of the concert was over, and every one
was impatiently awaiting the second part, in which the
young stranger was to sing a duet with the_ mayor's
daughter. The nephew was present, in a brilliant cos-
tume, and had already attracted the attention of all
present. He had, with the greatest composure, laid him-
self back in an easy chair, which had been reserved for a
countess of the neighborhood, stretched his legs out be-
fore him, and stared at everybody through a large spy-
glass, stopping occasionally to play with a large mastiff
370 TALES OF THE PALACE.
which he, in spite of the rule excluding dogs, had
brought with him into this goodly company. The countess
for whom the chair had been reserved, put in an ap-
pearance ; but he showed no disposition to vacate the
seat, — on the contrary, he settled himself down in it more
comfortably, and as no one dared say any thing to the
young man about it, the noble lady was forced to take a
common straw-bottomed chair in the midst of the other
ladies ; a proceeding that vexed her not a little.
During the excellent playing of the mayor, during the
fine singing of the organist, yes, even while the doctor
was performing some fantasias on the bassoon, and
all were breathlessly listening, the young Englishman
amused himself by having the dog fetch his handker-
chief, or chatted aloud with his neighbors, so that every
one who was not acquainted with him wondered at
the extraordinary conduct of the young man.
It was no wonder, therefore, that there was great
curiosity to hear him in the duet. The second part be-
gan; the town musicians had opened with a short
piece of music, and now the mayor, with his daughter,
stepped up to the young man, handed him a sheet of
music, and said : " Mosjoh ! Will it please you to sing
the duet now.-* " The young man laughed, gnashed his
teeth, sprang up, and the others followed him to the
music-stand, while the entire company were in full ex-
pectation. The organist began the accompaniment and
beckoned the nephew to begin. The young English-
man looked through his goggles at the music, and broke
out into the most discordant tones. The organist called
out to him, "Two tones deeper, your honor! You
must sing in C, C!"
Instead of singing in C, however, the nephew took off
his shoe, and struck the organist such a blow on the head
that the powder flew in all directions. > As the mayor
saw this, he thought: "Ha! he has another attack!"
and sprang forward, seized him by the throat, and
loosened his neck-tie ; but this only increased the young
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 37I
man's violence ; he no longer spoke German, but a strange
language instead, that no one understood, and began to
leap about in an extraordinary manner. The mayor was
very much annoyed by this unpleasant disturbance; he
therefore resolved, inasmuch as the young man must have
been attacked by some very unusual symptoms, to remove
the cravat entirely. But he had no sooner done this,
than he stood motionless with horror, for instead of a
human skin and complexion, the neck of the young man
was covered with a dark-brown fur. The young man took
some higher leaps, grasped his hair with his gloved hands,
pulled it, and, oh, wonder! this beautiful hair was simply
a wig, which he flung into the mayor's face; and his
head now appeared, covered with the same brown fur.
He jumped over tables and benches, threw down the
music-stands, stamped on the fiddles and clarionet, and
appeared to have gone mad. " Catch him ! catch him ! "
shouted the mayor, quite beside himself. " He is out of
his senses, catch him ! " That was, however, a difficult
thing to do, as the Englishman had pulled off his gloves,
disclosing nails on his fingers, with which he scratched
the faces of those who attempted to hold him. Finally
an experienced hunter succeeded in holding him. He
bound his long arms down by his side so that he could
only move his feet. The people gathered round and
stared at the singular young gentleman, who no longer
resembled a human being.
Just then a scientific gentleman of the neighborhood
who had a large cabinet full of specimens of natural his-
tory, and possessed all kinds of stuffed animals, ap-
proached nearer, examined him closely, and then ex-
claimed, in tones of surprise : " Good gracious ! ladies
and gentlemen, how is it you bring this animal into gen-
teel company .'' That is an ape, of the Homo Troglodytes
species. I will give six thalers for him on the spot, if you
will let me have him, for my cabinet."
Who could describe the astonishment of the Gruen-
wiesel people as they heard this ! " What ! an ape, an
372 TALES OF THE PALACE.
orang-outang in our society ? The young stranger a com-
mon ape?" cried they, and looked at one another in a
stupefied way. They could not believe it ; they could not
trust their ears. The men examined the animal more
closely, but it was beyond all doubt a quite natural ape.
'' But how is this possible," cried the mayor's wife.
" Has he not often read his poems to me } Has he not
eaten at my table, just like any other man t "
" What .^ " exclaimed the doctor's wife. " Has he not
often drank coffee with me, and a great deal of it 1 And
has he not talked learnedly with my husband, and
smoked with him .'* "
" What! is it possible ! " cried the men; " has he not
bowled nine- pins with us at the cave? and discussed poli-
tics like one of us ? "
" And how can it be ? " lamented they all ; '' has he
not danced at our balls ? An ape ! an ape ? It is a mira-
cle ! It is witchcraft! "
"Yes, it is witchcraft, and a satanic spook!" echoed
the mayor, exhibiting the cravat of the nephew, or ape.
" See, this cloth contains the magic that made him so ac-
ceptable to our eyes. There is a broad strip of elastic
parchment covered with all manner of singular characters.
I think it must be Latin. Can any one read it ? "
The minister, a scholarly gentleman who had lost many
a game of chess to the young Englishman, walked up,
examined the parchment, and said : " By no means !
They are only Latin letters," and read :
" THE APE CAN DO MOST COMIC FEATS,
WHEN OF THE APPLE FRUIT HE EATS."
" Yes, it is a wicked fraud, a kind of sorcery; and the
perpetrator of it should be made an example of."
The mayor was of the same opinion, and started to go
to the house of the stranger, who must be a sorcerer ;
while six militia-men took the ap:; along, as the stranger
would be immediately put on trial.
They arrived at the desolate house, accompanied by a
THE YOUNG ENGLISHMAN. 373
large crowd of people, as every one was anxious to see
the outcome of the affair. They knocked on the door
and pulled the bell, but no one responded. The mayor,
in his wrath, had the door beaten in, and went up to the
room of the stranger. But nothing was to be seen there
save various kinds of old furniture. The strange gen-
tleman was not to be found; but on his work-table lay a
large sealed letter, directed to the mayor, who imme-
diately opened it. He read :
" My Dear Gruenwiesel Friends -.—When you read
this I shall be far away from your town, and you will have
discovered of what rank and country my dear nephew is.
Take this joke, which I have allowed myself to indulge
in at your expense, as a lesson not to seek the society of
a stranger who prefers to live quietly by himself. I felt
above sharing in your eternal clack, in your miserable
customs, and your ridiculous manners. Therefore, I
educated a young orang-outang, which, as my deputy,
won such a warm place in your affections. Farewell ;
make the best use of this lesson."
The people of Gruenwiesel were not a little ashamed
at the position they were in before the whole country.
They had hoped that all this could be shown to have
some connection with supernatural things. But the young
people experienced the deepest sense of shame, because
they had copied the bad customs and manners of an ape.
They ceased to prop their elbows on the table ; they no
longer tilted back their chairs ; they were silent until
spoken to ; they laid aside their spectacles, and were good
and obedient ; and if any one of them chanced to slip
back into the old ways, the Gruenwiesel people would
say, " It is an ape ! " But the ape, that had so long played
the rSle of a young gentleman, was surrendered to the
learned man who possessed a cabinet of natural curiosi-
ties. He allowed the ape to have the run of his yard,
fed it well, and showed it as a curiosity to strangers,
where it can be seen to this day.
574 TALES OF THE PALACE.
There was loud laughter in the salon, when the slave
had concluded, in which the young men joined. '' There
must be singular people among these Franks ; and, of a
truth, I would rather be here with the sheik and mufti in
Alessandria, than in the company of the minister, the
mayor, and their silly wives in Gruenwiesel ! "
" You speak the truth there," replied the young mer-
chant, " I should not care to die in the Frank's country.
They are a coarse, wild, barbaric people, and it must be
terrible for a cultivated Turk or Persian to live there."
" You will hear all about that presently," promised
the old man. " From what the steward told me, the fine-
looking young man yonder will have something to say
about the Franks, as he was among them for a long time>
and is by birth a Mussulman."
" What, the last one in the row? Really, it is a sin
for the sheik to free him ! He is the handsomest slave
in the whole country. Only look at his courageous face,
his sharp eye, his noble form ! He might give him some
light duties, such as fan or pipe-bearing. It would be an
easy matter to provide such an office for him, and truly
such a slave as he would be an ornament to the palace.
And the sheik has only had him three days, and now
gives him away } It is folly ! It is a sin ! "
" Do not blame him — he, who is wiser than all Egypt; "
said the old man, impressively. " I have already told
you that he gives this slave his freedom, believing that
he will thereby deserve the blessing of Allah. You say
the slave is handsome and well-formed; and you say the
truth. But the son of the sheik — whom may the Prophet
restore to his father's house — was also a beautiful boy,
and must be now tall and well-formed. Shall the sheik
then save his money, and set a less expensive slave free,
in the hope to receive his son therefor.'' He who wishes
to do anything in the world had far better not do it at all,
than not do it well."
" And see how the sheik's eyes are fastened on this
slave ! I have noticed it the whole evening. During the
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 375
recital of the stories, his look was fixed on the young
slave's face. It evidently pains him to part with him."
" Do not think that of the sheik. Do you think the
loss of a thousand tomans would pain him who every
day receives three times that sum ? " asked the old man.
" But when his glance falls sorrowfully on the young
slave, he is doubtless thinking of his son, who languishes
in a strange land, and whether a merciful man lives there
who will buy his freedom and send him back to his
father."
"You may be right," responded the young merchant,
" and I am ashamed that I have been looking at only the
darker and ignobler traits of people, while you prefer to
see a nobler meaning underlying their actions. And yet,
taken as a whole, mankind are bad ; have you not found
it so, old man .^ "
" It is precisely because I have not found it so, that I
love to think well of people. I used to feel as you do.
I lived so thoughtlessly, heard much that was bad about
people, experienced much that was wicked in myself,
and so readily began to look upon humanity as made
up of a poor lot of creatures. Still, I chanced to think
that Allah, who is as just as wise, would not suffer so
abandoned a race to people this fair earth. I thought
over again what I had seen and what I had experienced
in my own person, and behold ! I had taken account
only of the evil and had forgotten the good. I had paid
no attention when one had performed a deed of charity ;
it seemed quite natural when whole families lived virtu-
ous and orderly lives; but whenever I hed^d of some-
thing wicked or criminal, I stored it away in my
memory. Thus did I begin to look about me with clearer
eyes. I rejoiced when I found that the good was not
so rare a quality as I had at first thought it. I noticed
the evil less, or it made less impression on my mind ;
and so I learned to love humanity, learned to think well
of ])cople. And in my long life, I have made fewer mis-
takes in speaking and thinking well of people, than I
376 TALES OF THE PALACE.
should have made if I had looked upon them as avari-
cious or ignoble or ungodly."
The old man was interrupted here by the steward,
who said : "Sir, the Sheik of Alessandria, Ali Banu, has
remarked your presence here with pleasure, and invites
you to step forward and take a seat near him.*'
The young men were not a little astonished at the
honor shown the old man whom they had taken for a
beggar ; and when he had left them to sit with the sheik,
they held the steward back and the young writer asked
him: "By the beard of the Prophet! I implore you to
tell us who this old man is with whom we have been
conversing, and whom the sheik so honors? "
" What ! " cried the steward clasping his hands in sur-
prise, " do you not know this man 1 "
"No."
" But I have seen you speaking with him several times
on the street, and my master has also noticed this and
only recently said, ' They must be valiant young people
with whom this man grants a conversation.'
" But tell us who he is ! " cried the young merchant
impatiently.
"Go away; you are trying to make a fool of me,"
answered the steward. " No one enters this salon with-
out special permission, and to-day the old gentleman
sent word to the sheik that he would bring some young
men with him into the salon, if it were not disagreeable
to the sheik, and the sheik sent back the reply that his
house was at his service."
" Do not leave us longer in ignorance. As true as I
live, I do not know who the man is. We got acquainted
with him by chance, and fell to talking with him."
" Well, you may consider yourselves fortunate, for
you have conversed with a famous and learned man, and
all present honor you and wonder at you accordingly.
He is none other than Mustapha, the learned dervish."
" Mustapha ! the wise Mustapha, 'who educated the
sheik's son, who has written many learned books, and
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 377
travelled to all parts of the world ? Have we spoken with
Mustapha? And spoken, too, as though he were one of
us, without the least respect !"
While the young men were talking about the dervish,
Mustapha, and the honor they felt had been done them
by his condescension, the steward came to them again,
and invited them to follow him, as the sheik wished to
speak with them. The hearts of the young men beat
excitedly. Never yet had they spoken with a man of
such high rank. But they collected their wits, so as not
to appear like fools, and followed the steward to the
sheik. Ali Banu sat upon a rich cushion, and refreshed
himself with sherbet. At his right sat the old man, his
shabby clothes resting on splendid cushions, while his
well-worn sandals were placed on a rich rug ; but his
well-shaped head, and his eye, expressive of dignity and
wisdom, indicated that he was a man worthy to be seated
near the sheik.
• The sheik was very grave, and the old man appeared
to be speaking words of consolation and of hope to him.
The young men also feared that their summons to the
sheik had been caused by a stratagem on the part of the
old man, who very likely would now ruin them by a word
to the sorrowing father.
"Welcome, young men," said the sheik. "Welcome
to the house of Ali Banu! My old friend here deserves
my thanks for bringing you with him; still I am a little
inclined to quarrel with him that he did not make me
acquainted with you before this. Which of you is the
young writer ? "
" I, O Sire ! and at your service ! " replied the writer,
crossing his arms on his breast and making a low obei-
sance.
"You are pleased with stories, and also love to read
books with beautiful verses and wise sayings ? "
The young man blushed, and answered : " O Sire !
for my part, 1 know of no pleasanter way of passing the
day. It cultivates the mind and whiles away the time.
378 TALES OF THE PALACE.
But every one to his taste ; I do not quarrel with any one
who does not "
" Very well, very well," interrupted the sheik, with a
laugh, as he beckoned the second young man forward.
"And now who may you be? "
"Sire, my duties are those of an assistant to a physi-
cian, and I have cured some patients myself."
" Just so," replied the sheik. "And you are one who-
loves high-living. You would like to sit down to a good
table with your friends. Isn't that so? Have I not
guessed right ?"
The young man was much abashed; he felt that the
old man had betrayed him also; but he plucked up cour-
age to say: " Oh yes, Sire, I reckon it as one of the great
enjoyments of life to be able to make merry now and
then with one's friends. My purse does not permit me
to entertain my friends with much besides watermelons,
and other cheap things ; but still we contrive to be merry
even with these — so that it stands to reason that if my
purse was longer our enjoyment would be proportion-
ately increased."
This spirited answer pleased the sheik so well that
he could not refrain from laughing. " Which of you is
the young merchant? " was his next inquiry.
The young merchant made his obeisance to the sheik
with an easy grace, for he was a man of good breeding ;
and the sheik said to him :
"And you ? Do you not take pleasure in music and
dancing? Are you not charmed to hear good artists sing
and play, and to see dancers perform ingenious dances ?"
The young merchant replied : "I see clearly, O Sire,
that this old gentleman, in order to amuse you, has told
you of all our follies. If he thereby succeeded in cheer-
ing you up, I shall not regret having been made the ob-
ject of your sport. As concerns music and dancing,
however, I will confess that it would be difficult to find
any thing that so cheers my heart. But yet, do not sup-
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 379
pose that I blame you, O Sire, that you do not like-
wise "
" Enough ! not another word ! " cried the sheik, smil-
ing, and waving his hand. " Every one to his taste, you
were about to say. But there stands another: that must
be the young man who is so fond of travelling. Who,
then, are you, young gentleman .-* "
" I am a painter, O Sire," answered the young man.
" I paint landscapes, sometimes on the walls of saloftSy
and sometimes on canvas. To see foreign lands is,
above all things, my wish, for one sees there a great
variety of beautiful regions that can be reproduced, and
what one sees and sketches is as a rule much finer than
that which is evolved Trom one's fancy."
The sheik surveyed the group of handsome young
men with an earnest look. " I once had a dear son,"
said he, " and he must by this time be grown up like you.
You should be his companions, and every one of your
wishes should be satisfied. With that one he would read,
hear music with this, with the other he would invite good
friends and make merry, and I would send him with the
painter to beautiful regions and would then feel sure of
his safe return. But Allah has ordained otherwise, and
I bow uncomplainingly to his will. Still, it is within my
power to fulfill your wishes, and you shall leave Ali Banu
with happy hearts. You, my learned friend," continued
he, turning to the young writer, " will take up your resi-
dence in my house, and take charge of my books. You
will be at liberty to do as you think best, and your only
duty will be, when you have read some very fine story, to
come and relate it to me. You, who love to sit at a
good table with your friends, shall have the oversight of
my entertainments. I myself live alone and take no
pleasures ; but it is a duty that attaches to my office to
now and then invite guests. Now you shall prepare
every thing in my place, and can also invite your friends
whenever you please to sit down with you — and, let it
be understood, to something better than watermelons. I
380 TALES OF THE PALACE.
certainly can not take the young merchant away from his
business, which brings him in money and honor; but
every evening, my young friend, dancers, singers, and
musicians will be at your service, and will play and dance
for you to your heart's content. And you," turning to
the painter, " shall see foreign lands, and educate your
tastes by travel. My treasurer will give you for your
first journey, that you can start on to-morrow, a thousand
gold pieces, together with two horses and a slave. Travel
wherever you desire ; and when you see anything beau-
tiful, paint it for me."
The young men were beside themselves with aston-
ishment, speechless with joy and gratitude. They would
have kissed the ground at the feet of the kind man, but
he prevented them. " If you are indebted to any one,
it is to this wise old gentleman who told me about you.
He has also given me pleasure in this matter by making
me acquainted with four such worthy young gentlemen."
The dervish, Mustapha, however, checked the thanks
of the young men. "See," said he, " how one should
never judge too hastily. Did I exaggerate the goodness
of this noble man ? "
" Let us hear from another of the slaves, who is to be
liberated to-day," interrupted Ali Banu; and the young
gentlemen took their seats.
The young slave who had attracted general attention
by reason of his beautiful form and features and his
bright look, now arose, and in a melodious voice began
his story.
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR.
381
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR.
IRE, the men who have preceded me have
told wonderful stories which they had
heard in strange lands ; whilst I must
confess with shame that I do not know
a single tale that is worthy of your at-
tention. Nevertheless if it will not
weary you, I will relate the strange his-
tory of one of my friends.
On the Algerian privateer, from which
your generous hand set me free, was a young man of my
own age who did not seem to have been born to the slave-
costume that he wore. The other unfortunates on the ship
were either rough, coarse people, with whom I did not care
to associate or people whose language I did not understand;
therefore, every moment that I had to myself was spent
in the company of this young man. He called himself
Almansor, and, judging from his speech, was an Egyptian.
We were well pleased to be in each other's society, and
one day we chanced to tell our stories to one another;
and I discovered that my friend's story was far more re-
markable than my own. Almansor's father was a promi-
nent man in an Egyptian city, whose name he failed to
give me. The days of his childhood passed pleasantly,
surrounded by all the splendor and comfort earth
could give. At the same time, he was not too tenderly
nurtured, and his mind was early cultivated : for his father
was a wise man who taught him the value of virtue, and
provided him with a teacher who was a famous scholar, and
382 TALES OF THE PALACE.
who instructed him in all that a young man should know.
Almansor was about ten years old when the Franks came
over the sea to invade his country and wage war upon
his people.
The father of this boy could not have been very favor-
ably regarded by the Franks, for one day, as he was about
to go to morning prayers, they came and demanded first
his wife as a pledge of his faithful adherence to the
Franks, and when he would not give her up, they seized
his son and carried him off to their camp.
When the young slave had got this far in his story, the
sheik hid his face in his hands, and there arose a mur-
mur of indignation in the salon. " How can the young
man there be so indiscreet .'"' cried the friends of the sheik,
*' and tear open the wounds of Ali Banu by such stories,
instead of trying to heal them.'* How can he recall his
anguish, instead of trying to dissipate it.-* " The steward,
too, was very angry with the shameless youth, and com-
manded him to be silent. But the young slave was very
much astonished at all this, and asked the sheik whether
there was any thing in what he had related that had
aroused his displeasure. At this inquiry, the sheik lifted
his head, and said : " Peace, my friends ; how can this
young man know any thing about my sad misfortune,
when he has not been under this roof three days! might
there not be a case similar to mine in all the cruelties the
Franks committed .^ May not perhaps this Almansor
himself but proceed, my young friend!" The
young slave bowed, and continued :
The young Almansor was taken to the enemy's camp.
On the whole, he was well treated there, as one of the
generals took him into his tent, and being pleased with
the answers of the boy that were interpreted to him, took
care to see that he wanted for nothing in the way of food
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR. 383
and clothes. But the homesickness of the boy made
him very unhappy. He wept for many days ; but his
tears did not move the hearts of these men to pity. The
camp was broken, and Almansor believed that he .was
now about to be returned to his home ; but it was not so.
The army moved here and there, waged war with the
Mamelukes, and took the young Almansor with them
wherever they went. When he begged the generals to
let him return home, they would refuse, and tell him that
he would have to remain with them as a hostage for his
father's neutrality. Thus was he for many days on the
march.
One day, however, there was a great stir in camp, and
it did not escape the attention of the boy. There was
talk about breaking camp, or withdrawing the troops, of
embarking on ships ; and Almansor was beside himself
with joy. "For now," he reasoned, "when the Franks are
about to return to their own country, they will surely set
me at liberty." They all marched back towards the coast,
and at last reached a point from which they could see
their ships riding at anchor. The soldiers began to em-
bark, but it was night before many of them were on the
vessels. Anxious as Almansor was to keep awake — for
he believed he would soon be set at liberty — he finally
sank into a deep sleep. When he awoke, he found him-
self in a very small room, not the one in which he had
gone to sleep in. He sprang from his couch ; but when he
struck the floor, he fell over, as the floor reeled back and
forth, and every thing seemed to be moving and dancing
around him. He at last got up, steadied himself against
the walls, and attempted to make his way out of the
room.
A strange roaring and rushing was to be heard all
about him. He knew not whether he waked or dreamed ;
for he had never heard anything at all like it. Finally
he reached a small stair-case, which he climbed with
much difficulty, and what a sensation of terror crept over
him ! For all around nothing was to be seen but sea and
384 TALES OF THE PALACE..
sky; he was on board a ship! He began to weep bit-
terly. He wanted to be taken back, and would have
thrown himself into the sea with the purpose of swim-
ming to land if the Franks had not held him fast. One
of the officers called him up, and promised that he should
soon be sent home if he would be obedient, and repre-
sented to him that it would not have been possible to
send him home across the country, and that if they had
left him behind he would have perished miserably.
But the Franks did not keep faith with him ; for the
ship sailed on for many days, and when it finally reached
land, it was not the Egyptian, but the Frankish coast.
During the long voyage, and in their camp too, Almansor
had learned to understand and to speak the language of
the Franks ; and this was of great service to him now, in
a country where nobody knew his own language. He
was taken a long journey through the country, and every-
where the people turned out in crowds to see him; for
his conductors announced that he was the son of the
King of Egypt, who was sending him to their country to
be educated. The soldiers told this story to make the
people believe that they had conquered Egypt, and had
concluded a peace with that country. After his journey
had continued several days, they came to a large city,
the end of their journey. There he was handed over to
a physician, who took him into his home and instructed
him in all the customs and manners of the Franks.
First of all, he was required to put on Frankish
clothes, which he found very tight, and not nearly as
beautiful as his Egyptian costume. Then he had to ab-
stain from making an obeisance with crossed arms, but
when he wished to greet any one politely, he must, with
one hand, 'lift from his head the monstrous black felt hat
that had been given him to wear, let the other hand hang
at his side, and give a scrape with his right foot. He
could no longer sit down on his crossed legs, as is the
proper custom in the Levaht, but he had to seat himself
on a high-legged chair, and let his feet hang down to the
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR. 335
floor. Eating also caused him not a little difficulty; for
every thing that he wished to put in his mouth he had to
first stick on a metal fork.
The doctor was a very harsh, wicked man, given to
teasing the boy; for when the lad would forget himself
and say to an acquaintance, ^^ Salem aleicumf' the doc-
tor would beat him with his cane telling him he should
have said, " Votre serviteur/" Nor was he allov/ed to
think, or speak, or write in his native tongue ; at the very
most, he could only dream in it ; and he would doubtless
have entirely forgotten his own language, had it not been
for a man living in that city, who was of the greatest
service to him.
This was an old but very learned man, who knew a
little of every Oriental language — Arabic, Persian, Cop-
tic, and even Chinese. He was held in that country to
be a miracle of learning, and he received large sums of
money for giving lessons in these languages. This man
sent for Almansor several times a week, treated him to
rare fruits and the like; and on these occasions the boy
felt as if he were at home once more in his own country.
The old gentleman was a very singular man. He had
some clothes made for Almansor, such as Egyptian peo-
ple of rank wore. These clothes he kept in a particular
room in his house, and whenever Almansor came, he
sent him with a servant to this room and had the boy
dressed after the fashion of his own country. From there
the boy was taken to a salon called " Little Arabia."
This salon was adorned with all kinds of artificially-
grown trees — such as palms, bamboos, young cedars,
and the like ; and also with flowers that grew only in the
Levant. Persian carpets lay on the floor, and along the
walls were cushions, but nowhere Frankish tables or
chairs. Upon one of these cushions the old professor
would be found seated, but presenting quite a difl'erent
appearance from common. He had wound a fine Turk-
ish shawl about his head for a turban, and had fastened
on a gray beard, that reached to his sash, and looked for
Z 17
386
TALES OF THE PALACE.
all the world, like the genuine beard of an important
man. With these he wore a robe that he had had made
from a brocaded dressing-gown, baggy Turkish trowsers,
yellow slippers, and, peaceful as he generally was, on
these days he had buckled on a Turkish sword, while in
his sash stuck a dagger set with false stones. He smoked
from a pipe two yards long, and was waited on by his
servants, who were likewise in Persian costumes, and one
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR, 387
half of whom had been required to color their hands and
face black.
At first all this seemed very strange to the youthful
Almansor; but he soon found that these hours could be
made very useful to him, were he to join in the mood of
the old man. While at the doctor's he was not allowed
to speak an Egyptian word, here the Prankish language
was forbidden. On entering, Almansor was required to
give the peace-greeting, to which the old Persian re-
sponded spiritedly, and then he would beckon the boy
to sit down near him, and began to speak Persian, Arabic,
Coptic, and all languages, one after another, and consid-
ered this a learned Oriental entertainment. Near him
stood a servant — or, as he was supposed to be on these
days, a slave — who held a large book. This book was a
dictionary; and when the old man stumbled in his words,
he beckoned to the slave, looked up what he wanted to
say, and then continued his speech.
The slaves brought in sherbet in Turkish vessels and
to put the old man in the best of humors, Almansor had
only to say that every thing here was just as it was in the
Levant. Almansor read Persian beautifully, and it was
the chief delight of the old man to hear him. He had
many Persian manuscripts, from which the boy read to
him, then the old man would read attentively after him,
and in this way acquired the right pronunciation. These
were holidays for little Almansor, as the professor never
let him go away unrewarded, and he often carried back
with him costly gifts of money or linen, or other useful
things which the doctor would not give him.
So lived Almansor for some years in the capital of the
Franks; but never did his longing for home diminish.
When he was about fifteen years old, an incident occur-
red that had great influence on his destiny. The Franks
chose their leading general — the same with whom Al-
mansor had often spoken in Egypt — to be their king.
Almansor could see by the unusual appearance of the
streets and the great festivities that were taking place,
388 TALES 0-F THE PALACE.
that something of the kind had happened; but he never
once dreamed that this king was the same man whom he
had seen in Egypt, for that general was quite a young
man. But one day Ahnansor went to one of the bridges
that led over the wide river which flowed through the
city, and there he perceived a man dressed in the simple
uniform of a soldier, leaning over the parapet and look-
ing down into the water. The features of the man im-
pressed him as being familiar, and he felt sure of having
seen him before. He tried to recall him to memory ;'
and presently it flashed upon him that this man was
the general of the Franks with whom he had often
spoken in camp, and who had always cared kindly for
him. He did not know his right name, but he mustered
up his courage, stepped up to him, and, crossing his
arms on his breast and making an obeisance, addressed
him as he had heard the soldiers speak of him among
themselves : " Salem aleicum^ Little Corporal ! "
The man looked up in surprise, cast a sharp look at
the boy before him, recalled him after a moment's pause,
and exclaimed: "Is it possible! you here, Almansor.''
How is your father .'' How are things in Egypt "i What
brings you here to us } "
Almansor could not contain himself longer; he began
to weep, and said to the man : " Then you do not know
what your countrymen — the dogs — have done to me,
Little Corporal } You do not know that in all this time
I have not seen the land of my ancestors .^ "
" I cannot think," said the man, with darkening brow,
" I cannot think that they would have kidnapped you."
" Alas," answered Almansor,'* it is too true. On the
day that your soldiers embarked, I saw my fatherland for
the last time. They took me away with them, and one
general, who pitied my misery, paid for my living with a
hateful doctor, who beats and half starves me. But lis-
ten, Little Corporal," continued he confidentially, "it is
well that I met you here ; you must help me."
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR.
389
The man whom he thus addressed, smiled, and asked
in what way he should help him.
"See," said Almansor, "it would be unfair for me to
ask much from you ; you were very kind to me, but still
I know that you are a poor man, and when you were gen-
eral you were not as well-dressed as the others, and now,
judging from your coat and hat, you cannot be in very
good circumstances. But the Franks have recently
390 TALES OF THE PALACE.
chosen a sultan, and beyond doubt you know people who
can approach him — the minister of war, maybe, or of
foreign affairs, or his admiral ; do you ? "
" Well, yes," answered the man ; *' but what more ? "
" You might speak a good word for me to these people,
Little Corporal, so that they would' beg the sultan to let
me go. Then I should need some money for the journey
over the sea; but, above all, you must promise me not to
say a word about this to either the doctor or the Arabic
professor ! "
" Who is the Arabic professor ? "
" Oh, he is a very strange man ; but I will tell you
about him some other time. If these two men should
hear of this, I should not be able to get away. But will
you speak to the minister about me ? Tell me honestly ! "
" Come with me," said the man ; " perhaps I can be
of some use to you now."
" Now } " cried the boy, in a fright. " Not for any con-
sideration now ; the doctor would whip me for being gone
so long. I must hurry back ! "
" What have you in your basket ? " asked the soldier,
as he detained him. Almansor blushed, and at first was
not inclined to show the contents of his basket ; but
finally he said : " See, Little Corporal, I must do such
services as would be given to my father's meanest slave.
The doctor is a miserly man, and sends me every day an
hour's distance from our house to the vegetable and fish-
market. There I must make my purchases among the
dirty market-women, because things may be had of them
for a few coppers less than in our quarter of the city.
Look! on account of this miserable herring, and this
handful of lettuce, and this piece of butter, I am forced
to take a two hours' walk every day. Oh, if my father
only knew of it ! "
The man whom Almansor addressed was much moved
by the boy's distress, and answered: "Only come with
me, and don't be afraid. The doctor shall not harm you,
even if he has to go without his herring and salad to-day.
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR. 391
Cheer up, and come along." So saying, he took Alman-
sor by the hand and led him away with him ; and although
the boy's heart beat fast when he thought of the doctor,
yet there was so much assurance in the man's words and
manner, that he resolved to go with him. He therefore
walked along by the side of the man, with his basket on
his arm, through many streets ; and it struck him as very
wonderful that all the people took off their hats as they
passed along and paused to look after them. He ex-
pressed his surprise at this to his companion, but he only
laughed and made no reply.
Finally they came to a magnificent palace. " Do you
live here. Little Corporal "^ " asked Almansor.
"This is my house, and I will take you in to see my
wife," replied the soldier.
"Hey! how finely you live ! The sultan must have
given you the right to live here free."
"You are right; I have this house from the emperor,"
answered his companion, and led him ' into the palace.
They ascended a broad stair-case, and on coming into a
splendid salon^ the man told the boy to set down his
basket, and he then led him into an elegant room where
a lady was sitting on a divan. The man talked with her
in a strange language, whereupon they both began to
laugh, and the lady then questioned the boy in the
Frankish language about Egypt. Finally the Little Cor-
poral said to the boy : " Do you know what would be the
best thing to do? I will lead you myself to the emperor,
and speak to him for you ! "
Almansor shrank back at this proposal, but he thought
of his misery and his home. " To the unfortunate," said
he, addressing them both, " to the unfortunate, Allah
gives fresh courage in the hour of need. He will not
desert a poor boy like me. I will do it ; I will go to the
emperor. But tell me. Little Corporal, must I prostrate
myself before him ? must I touch the ground with my
forehead t What shall I do 1 "
392 TALES OF THE PALACE.
They both laughed again at this, and assured him
that all this was unnecessary.
" Does he look terrible and majestic ? " inquired he
further. " Tell me, how does he look } "
His companion laughed once more, and said : " I
would rather not describe him to you, Almansor. You
shall see for yourself what manner of man he is. But
I will tell you how you may know him. All who are in
the salon will, when the emperor is there, respectfully
remove their hats. He who retains his hat on his head
is the emperor."
So saying, he took the boy by the hand and went with
him towards the salon. The nearer they came, the faster
beat the boy's heart, and his knees began to tremble. A
servant flung open the door, and revealed some thirty
men standing in a half-circle, all splendidly dressed and
covered with gold and stars (as is the custom in the land
of the Franks for the chief ministers of the king). And
Almansor thought that his plainly-dressed companion
must be the least among these. They had all uncovered
their heads, and Almansor now looked around to see who
retained his hat; for that one would be the king. But
his search was in vain ; all held their hats in their hands,
and the emperor could not be among them. Then, quite
by chance, his eye fell upon his companion, and behold
he still had his hat on his head !
The boy was utterly confounded. He looked for a
long time at his companion, and then said, as he took off
his own hat : ^'' Salem aleicmn^ Little Corporal ! This much
I know, that I am not the Sultan of the Franks, nor is
it my place to keep my head covered. But you are the
one who wears a hat ; Little Corporal, are you the em-
peror.^"
"You have guessed right," was the answer; "and,
more than that, I am your friend. Do not blame me for
your misfortune, but ascribe it to an unfortunate compli-
cation of circumstances, and be assured that you shall
return to your fatherland in the first ship that sails. Go
THE STORY OF ALMANSOR. 393
back now to my wife, and tell her about the Arabic pro-
fessor and your other adventures. I will send the her-
rings and lettuce to the doctor, and you will, during your
stay here, remain in my palace."
Thus spake the emperor. Almansor dropped on his
knees before him, kissed his hand, and begged his for-
giveness, as he had not known him to be the emperor.
" You are right," answered the emperor, laughing.
*' When one has been an emperor for only a few days, he
cannot be expected to have the seal of royalty stamped
on his forehead." Thus spake the emperor, and mo-
tioned the boy to leave the salon.
After this Almansor lived happily. He was permit-
ted to visit the Arabic professor occasionally, but never
saw the doctor again. In the course of some weeks, the
emperor sent for him, and informed him that a ship was
lying at anchor in which he would send him back to
Egypt. Almansor was beside himself with joy. But a
few days were required in which to make his prepara-
tions ; and with a heart full of thanks, and loaded down
with costly presents, he left the emperor's palace, and
travelled to the seashore, where he embarked.
But Allah chose to try him still more, chose to tem-
per his spirit by still further misfortune, and would not
yet let him see the coast of his fatherland. Another
race of Franks, the Englislf, were carrying on a naval
warfare with the emperor. They took away all of his
ships that they could capture; and so it happened that
on the sixth day of Almansor's voyage, his ship was sur-
rounded by English vessels, and fired into. The ship
was forced to surrender, and all her people were placed
in a smaller ship that sailed away in company with the
others. Still it is fully as unsafe on the sea as in the
desert, where the robbers unexpectedly fall on caravans,
and plunder and kill. A Tunisian privateer attacked
the small ship, that had been separated from the larger
ships by a storm, and captured it, and all the people on
board were taken to Algiers and sold.
394 TALES OF THE PALACE.
Almansor was treated much better in slavery than
were the Christians who were captured with him, for he
was a Mussulman; but still he had lost all hopes of ever
seeing his father again. He lived as the slave of a rich
man for five years, and did the work of a gardener. At
the end of that time, his rich master died without leaving
any near heirs ; his possessions were broken up, his slaves
were divided, and Almansor fell into the hands of a
slave-dealer, who had just fitted up a ship to carry his
slaves to another market, where he might sell them to
advantage. By chance I was also a slave of this dealer,
and was put on this ship together with Almansor. There
we got acquainted with each other, and there it was that
he related to me his strange adventures. But as we
landed I was a witness of a most wonderful dispensation
of Allah. We had landed on the coast of Almansor's
fatherland ; it was the market-place of his native city
where we were put up for sale; and O, Sire! to crown all
this, it was his own, his dear father who bought him !
The sheik. All Banu, was lost in deep thought over
this story, which had carried him along on the current of
its events. His breast swelled, his eye sparkled, and he
was often on the point of interrupting his young slave;
but the end of the story disappointed him.
" He would be about twenty -one years old, you said? "
began the sheik.
" Sire, he is of my age, from twenty-one to twenty-two
years old."
"And what did he call the name of his native city .-*
You did not tell us that."
" If I am not mistaken, it was Alessandria! "
"Alessandria!" cried the sheik. "It was my son!
Where is he living ? Did you not say that he was called
Kairam ? Has he dark eyes and brown hair ? "
" He has, and in confidential moods he called himself
Kairam, and not Almansor."
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 395
" But, Allah ! Allah ! Yet, tell me : his father bought
him before your eyes, you said. Did he say it was his
father? Is he not my son! "
The slave answered : " He said to me : ' Allah be
praised ; after so long a period of misfortune, there is the
market-place of my native city.' After a while, a distin-
guished-looking man came around the corner, at whose
appearance Almansor cried : ' Oh, what a blessed gift of
heaven are one's eyes! I see once more my revered
father!' The man walked up to us, examined this and
that one, and finally bought him to whom all this had
happened ; whereupon he praised Allah, and whispered
to me. ' Now I shall return to the halls of fortune; it is
my own father that has bought me.' "
"Then it was not my son, my Kairam !" exclaimed
the sheik in a tone of anguish.
The young slave could no longer restrain himself.
Tears of joy sprang into his eyes ; he prostrated himself
before the sheik, and said : " And yet it is your son,
Kairam Almansor; for you are the one who bought
him ! "
"Allah ! Allah ! A wonder, a miracle ! " cried those
present, as they crowded closer. But the sheik stood
speechless, staring at the young man, who turned his
handsome face up to him. " My friend Mustapha ! " said
the sheik at last to the old man, " before my eyes hangs
a veil of tears so that I cannot see whether the features
of his mother, which my Kairam bare, are graven on the
face of this young man. Come closer and look at him ! '*
The old dervish stepped up, examined the features of
the young man carefully, and laying his hand on the
forehead of the youth, said : " Kairam, what was the
proverb I taught you on that sad day in the camp of the
Franks } "
" My dear master!" answered the young man, as he
drew the hand of the dervish to his lips, " it ran thus :
So that one loves Allah, and has a clear conscience, he will
396 TALES OF THE PALACE.
not be alone in the ivilderness of woe, but will have two com-
panions to cotn/ort him constantly at his side.*'
The old man raised his eyes gratefully to heaven, drew
the young man to his breast, and then gave him to the
sheik, saying : " Take him to your bosom ; as surely as
you have sorrowed for him these ten years, so surely is he
your son ! "
The sheik was beside himself with joy ; he scanned
the features of his newly-found son again and again, until
he found there the unmistakable picture of his boy as he
was before he had lost him. And all present shared in
his joy, for they loved the sheik, and to each one of them
it was as if a son had that day been sent to him.
Now once more did music and song fill these halls,
as in the days of fortune and of joy. Once more must
the young man tell his story, and all were loud in their
praises of the Arabic professor, and the emperor, and all
who had been kind to Kairam. They sat together until
far into the night; and when the assembly broke up, the
sheik presented each one with valuable gifts that they
might never forget this day of joy.
But the four young men, he introduced to his son, and
invited them to be his constant companions ; and it was
arranged that the son should read with the young writer,
make short journeys with the painter, that the merchant
should share in his songs and dances, and the other
young man should arrange all the entertainments. They
too received presents, and left the house of the sheik
with light hearts.
" Whom have we to thank for all this ? " said they to
one another ; " whom but the old man } Who could have
foreseen all this, when we stood before this house and
declaimed against the sheik } "
"And how easily we might have been led into turning
a deaf ear to the discourses of the old man, or even into
making sport of him.? For he looked so ragged and poor,
who would have suspected that he was the wise Musta-
pha.>"
THE SHEIK'S PALACE AND HIS SLAVES. 397
"And — wonderful coincidence — was it not here that
we gave expression to our wishes? "said the writer.
"One would travel, another see singing and dancing, the
third have good company, and I read and hear
stories ; and are not all our wishes fulfilled ? May I not
read all the sheik's books, and buy as many more as I
choose ? ''
"And may not I arrange the banquets and superin-
tend all his entertainments, and be present at them my-
self? " said the other.
"And I, whenever my heart is desirous of hearing
songs and stringed instruments, may I not go and ask
for his slaves ? "
"And I," cried the painter; " until to-day I was poor,
and could not set foot outside the town ; and now I can
travel where I choose."
"Yes," repeated they all, "it was fortunate that we
accompanied the old man, else who knows what would
have become of us ? "
So they spoke and went cheerful and happy to their
homes.
TALES FROM FOREIGN TONGUES,
COMPRISING
MEMOEIES; ^ story op German love.
By max MULLER.
GRAZIELLA ; a story op Italian love.
By a. DE LAMARTINE.
MARIE: A STORY op Russian love.
By ALEX. PUSHKIN.
MADELEINE : a story op prench love.
By JULES SANDEAU.
In neat box, per »et, ..... Price, $5A}0.
Sold separately, per volume, . . . JPricef$1.25.
Of "Memories' the London Academy says: "It is a prose poem.
• * * It is seldom that a powerful intellect produces any
work, however small, that does not bear some marks of its special bent,
.and the traces of research and philosophy in this little story are appar-
ent, while its beauty and pathos show us a fresh phase of a many-sided
miud, to which we already owe large debts of gratitude."
Of" Graziella" the Chicago TrSmne says: " It glows with love of the
beautiful in all nature. * * It is pure literature, a
perfect story, couched in perfect words. The sentences have the rhythm
and flow, the sweetness and tender fancy of the original. It is uniform
with ' Memories,' and it should stand side by side with that on the
shelves of every lover of pure, strong thoughts, put in pure, strong
words. • Graziella' is a book to be loved."
Of " Marie" the Cincinnati Gazette says: " This Is a Russian love tale,
written by a Russian poet. It is one of the purest, sweetest little narra-
tives that we have read for a long time. It is a little classic, and a Russian
classic, too. That is one of its charms, that it is so distinctively Russian.
We catch the very breezes of the Steppes, and meet, face to face, the higb-
souled, 8im.ple-minded Russian."
Of " Madeleine" the New York Evening Telegram lays: " More than
thirty years ago it received the honor of a prize from the French
Academy and has since almost become a French classic. It abounds
both in pathos and wit. Above all, it is a pure story, dealing with love
of the most exalted kind. It is, indeed, a wonder that a tale so fresh, so
sweet, so pure as this has not soou«r been introduced to the BngliJsh-
Bpeaking public"
S&ld tfy hooksellers, or mailed, postpaid, on receipt ef price, hy
JANSEN, McCLUBO k CO., Publishers, Chioagro, IlL
'IKe commend this book most heartily as the very best of iia
A-Zwi. "—Traveller, Boston.
Familiar Talks on
English Literature.
By ABBY sage RICHARDSON.
One Handsome 8vo. Volume, .... Price, $2.00.
"It displays the clear, critical taste which distinguishes the accom-
plished axLthOT."— Commercial Advertiser, New York.
"The work is without question one of the best of its kind with which
we are acquainted ; if for no other reason, because it has in greater meas-
ure than usual the capacity to interest the young readers, for whom It is
intended."— Evening Post, New York.
" What the author proposed to do was to convey to her readers a clear
idea of the variety, extent and richness of English Literature. * * *
She has done just what she intended to do and done it w ell."— Bichard
Henry Stoddard, in Evening Mail, New York.
" The book Is a complete success in that it accomplishes just that which
It Is intended to do. * * * It Is a book which should be placed in the
hands of every young student of literature, as it is calculated not only to
instruct, but to form a taste for such studies."— TAg Post, Boston.
" It is refreshing to find a book designed for young readers, which seeks
to give only what will accomplish the real aim of the study, namely, to
excite an interest in English literature, cultivate a taste for what is best
In It, and thus lay a foundation on which they can build after reading.
Dates are not neglected, but are given In the most effective way, the year
of the birth and death of each writer, standing opposite his name In the
margin ; so that the epoch of each writer is precisely marked, but the
attention Is not distracted In reading."— Tft« Nation, New York.
Sold by booksellers, or mailed, postpaid, on receipt of price, hj
JANSEN, McCLURG & CO., Publishers,
117 and 119 State Street, CHICAGO.
«iiiw2s^'"^-
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY
BERKELEY
Return to desk from which borrowed.
This book is DUE on the last date stamped below.
J 1948
REC'D LD
OC^^
I! C'
'^\^i
'c.
■'■^d
<i<
NOV
^b0 Jii
8 1962
\^
^
LD 21-100m-9,'47(A5702sl6)476
mn£M.?Sl5.f LEY LIBRARIES
CDSMfi=l5flSi
41190 J
UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY